respects And the rather also because the couenant of this forgiuenes of sinnes is an euerlasting couenant Ier 32 40 41. Which he hath confirmed by oath and sealed with the blood of his Sonne the which is therefore called the blood of the euerlasting couenant Heb 9.22.26 ch 13 verse 20. Of the which blood it is further said in this respect that it speaketh better things then the blood of Abel which cried for vengeance against Caine ch 12.24 Gen 4 10. Thus we see touching the first part of the vse of this Article that the cōfort of it is exceeding great to all true beleeuers euen to so many as haue grace to lay hold of this great mercy of God to the assuring of themselues of the forgiuenes of their sinnes NOw let vs come to the second part of the vse of it which concerneth the obedience of faith Question Which therefore are the duties which the comfort of faith in the forgiuenes of sinnes challengeth at the hands of all those to whom they are forgiuen They are these which followe Answer First an humble acknowledgement of our selues to be grieuous sinners ioyned with godly sorrowe for them and earnest praier for the forgiuenes of them all Secondly most earnest and heartie thankefulnes to God for his so infinite and vnspeakable mercie as sheweth it selfe most clearly in the forgiuenes of our most hainous and infinite sinnes Thirdly exceeding loue toward the Lord God our heauenly Father according to the greatnes of his mercy by how many the more and the greater sinnes he doth forgiue vs. Fourthly a reuerend care not to offend him any more as heretofore we haue done yea rather a most earnest studie and desire to please him better in all things then yet we haue done Fiftly a ready and tender affection of mercifulnes to forgiue one another euen as God our heauenly Father in and for our Sauiours sake hath forgiuen vs. Finally earnest resistance of all feares and doubts touching Gods faithfulnes in forgiuing the sinnes of our selues or of any other that doe walke in these duties Explicatiō proofe Concerning the first branch of this answer to wit our acknowledging of our selues to be grieuous sinners that it ought to be so the truth of the assertion it self that we are so may be a sufficient warrant vnto vs. For the proofe of which assertiō that we are grieuous sinners read 1. Kings 8 46. Eccl 7.22 There is no man that sinneth not No not the regenerate as their own cōfessiōs plainly shew Paule Rom 7.14 c. Iames ch 3 2. Iohn 1. Ep ch 1.8.9.10 Read also Psal 19.12 and 130.3 Prouerbs ch 20.9 And though there are degrees of sinners as well as of sins yet euery one for his own part ought to account himselfe among the chiefe as Paule did 1. Tim 1. Daniel ch 9. Yea and though it were so that a man did not know any thing of speciall offence by himselfe yet seeing our Sauiour who knoweth vs all better then wee doe our selues teacheth vs all to pray for forgiuenes it ought to be a sufficient proofe vnto vs that we are great sinners and that we doe stand in great need of forgiuenes Neither is it in vaine as was touched before that this Article of the forgiuenes of sins is lincked with that other of the cōmuniō of Saints insomuch as not onely in most holy things but also in our most holy assembling of our selues and accompanying together we doe many waies offend And that not at our owne Tables alone which made holy Iob to feare his children so much as hee did and to be so carefull as he was to sanctifie them by holy exercises of religion while they feasted one another lest they should forget themselues and speake any thing to the dishonour of the name of God cha 1 5 but also euen in the Lords house and at his most holy Table Which was the cause why God did appoint Aaron in the time of the lawe to sacrifice for the iniquitie euen of the holy offerings of the children of Israel Exod 28.38 and why wee are so earnestly admonished to examine our selues when wee come to the Table of the Lord c. Wherefore let vs alwaies and in all things well remember that we are sinners and that God could easily lay greater sinnes to our charge then we are ware of and accordingly let vs without all hypocrisie acknowledge in his sight that wee are more grieuous and miserable sinners then we are priuy vnto Let vs I say do it without hypocrisie for else we should euen herein make our selues more abominable sinners then in any thing beside Luke 16 15. Mat 23. Neither could the Article of forgiuenes of sinnes be any Article of faith at all vnto vs for our comfort vnlesse we doe acknowledge our selues to be sinners and vnlesse we see iust cause why wee should be sorie for them and pray earnestly alwaies for the forgiuenes of them according to the instruction of our Sauiour Mat 6 12. and according to the example and instruction of the Prophet Dauid Ps 32 5 6. and Ps 25 7. and Ps 51. But here an obiection may be made how it may stand with faith to pray still for foriguenes of sinnes seeing it is an Article of faith to beleeue that they are forgiuen at the least those sinnes which haue already beene committed and for the forgiuenes whereof faithfull praier hath beene already made Question What is to be said to this Answer First this Article of the forgiuenes of sinnes presupposeth true repentance to be in euery one that hath any true faith to beleeue that his sinnes are forgiuen Neither can it stand with any reason that faith should disanull or any way preiudice prayer which God hath appointed to be the onely subordinate messenger and Spokes-man as it were of faith for the intreatie of the forgiuenes of sinnes through the mediation of our Sauiour Christ Secondly no man doth so firmely beleeue the forgiuenes of former sinnes by former praiers but by the renewing of his praiers for the forgiuenes of the same he may bee better assured against all temptations of feares and doubtings that they are verily forgiuen vnto him Thirdly faith by exercising of it selfe in prayer to the further strengthening of it selfe touching the forgiuenes of old sins it doth therewithall make it selfe both more watchfull against new sinnes that they be not wilfully committed and also more comfortable in the assurance of the forgiuenes of those our sinnes of infirmitie and weakenes which we cease not to commit day after day Finally God doth at once and for euer after forgiue all the sinnes of true beleeuers but yet vpon this condition that they continue in prayer for the forgiuenes of them and for daily profiting in godly sorow and repentance for the same so long as they haue a day yea an houre to liue in this sinfull world Explication and proofe It is very true For these are
by a sharpe encounter against the aduersaries The reason is because our Sauiour did not rise againe so much to declare himselfe to be in his owne behalfe perfitly iustified in the sight of God seeing hee had no sinne of his owne as for the sake of his Church and to let it appeare that wee poore sinners beleeuing in him are by him iustified and deliuered from our sins and from all the punishments thereof and namely from death that it should not preuaile against vs but that wee should haue the victorie ouer it in the end Neither did our Sauiour rise againe as a priuate person but as the head of his Church to the ende that he might in due time drawe all the members thereof after himselfe And therefore it is that the holy Apostle maketh these propositions equiualent and conuersiue as one may say If Christ be risen thou shall the faithfull one day rise againe to wit bodily as Christ is already so risen And againe If any man say that the faithfull shall not rise at the last day it is saith the Apostle as much as if he should say Christ himselfe is not risen For so wee read verse 13. If there be no resurrection of the dead then Christ is not risen And indeed they that denie the proper effect doe as wee may well say in effect denie and annihilate or frustrate the cause it selfe As for example if one should affirme say There shal be no Sōmer or any renewing of the fruits of the earth this next yeere it is as much as if he should say that there shall be either no kindly heate on the earth by the Sunne nor moisture of raine from the cloudes of heauen or else no vegetatiue power in the roote of grasse and trees c. nor generatiue or pocreating power in any cattell c. So then this is the first reason of the Apostle that the bodies of the faithfull shall rise againe as the proper and necessarie effect because our Sauiour who is in the most holy counsell and decree of God appointed to be the proper powerfull and effectuall cause thereof is already risen againe And that our Sauiour is so appointed of God it is plainly testified taught in many places of the holy Scriptures As Rom 8.11 and chap 14.9 and 1. Cor 6.14 2. Cor 4 14. Eph 1.19.20 ch 2.5.6 Philip 3 20.21 1. Thes 4.14 and 1. Pet 1 2.3.4 c. The holy Apostle doth vse diuerse other notable reasons to proue the Article in question as we shall see hereafter But before that he commeth to any new reason hee doth to the further strengthening of this set downe diuerse grosse and hereticall absurdities which must needes followe vpon the deniall of the resurrection of our Sauiour For as he giueth plainely to vnderstand it is the vtter rasing and ouerthrow of all Christian religion And insomuch as he is thus carefull to confirme this Article of our Sauiours resurrection it may iustly be no obscure argument to vs that they who doubted of the bodily resurrection of the faithfull did therewithall call likewise into question the truth of the bodily resurrection of our Sauiour as though it had beene onely represented in some vanishing and flitting apparition and not performed really and in very truth But farre be it from vs and from euery good Christian once to admit any one thought that way For then it should bee an easie thing for the diuel to make vs to doubt of our own resurrection And therefore not without great cause doth the holy Apostle hedge vp the way against this so dangerous a conceite as it were with a high hedge of sharpe thrones that wee might neuer be driuen into it Question Let vs now heare the Apostles wordes Answer Which are they 14. If Christ be not risen saith Saint Paule then is our preaching vaine your faith is also vaine 15. And wee are found also false witnesses of God for wee haue testified of God that he hath raised vp Christ whō he hath not raised vp if so be the dead be not raised 16. For if the dead be not raised then is Christ not raised 17. And if Christ be not raised your faith is vaine ye are yet in your sinnes 18. And so they that are asleepe in Christ are perished Explication These are the wordes of the blessed Apostle as they followe in our text verses 14.15.16.17.18 And here the saying is made true that one absurditie granted many other doe followe vpon it The Apostle as we see reckoneth vp fiue or sixe of them First that if our Sauiour Christ be not risen then the Apostolicall ministery was a vaine institution and to no good effect Secondly that the faith of the hearers was but a vaine fancie and no powerfull grace to eternall saluation Thirdly the Apostles should therewithall be found false witnesses Yea so as it is saide in the fourth place that God himselfe should be made accessarie to this most fraudulent crime Fiftly the Corinthians should haue no true assurance of the forgiuenes of their sinnes Finally all the faithfull already departed this life are perished as dying in a wrong beliefe All which as was saide are most irreligious yea hereticall and blasphemous absurdities most worthy to be abhorred of all true Christians In which wordes also as wee see he vrgeth againe the equiualencie of these propositions The faithfull shall not rise againe bodily And Christ is not bodily risen againe But of this more when wee shall come to consider of the danger of not beleeuing this Article In the meane season let vs proceed to the second reason for the proofe of the resurrection of our bodies as it followeth in the 19. verse Question Which is that Answer 19. If in this life onely saith the Apostle we haue hope in Christ we are of all men the most miserable Explicatiō These wordes must be vnderstood as spoken partly concerning our bodies in respect of those most cruell persecutions which Christians are oftentimes vexed withall aboue any other sort of people euen for that speciall hatred which the wicked of the world beare against the name and doctrine of our Sauiour Christ but they are chiefly vttered in regard that the immortalitie of the soule and the resurrection of the body to eternal life and glory are grounded vpon one and the same foundation so as the one cannot bee denied without the deniall of the other Like as also our Sauiour Christ Mat 22. proueth the resurrection of the body which is to come from the present immortalitie of the soules of the faithfull insomuch as either of them haue like ground from that couenant which God hath made with his people calling himselfe the God of Abraham Isaak and Iaakob For as our Sauiour saith he is not the God of the dead but of the liuing as though he should haue said God is the God of the whole persons of his confederates both of their bodies and also
doth necessarily require Thus much in way of rendering some account of the present enterprise with this admonition necessarily as I suppose inserted in respect of some who without such caution were most like to mislike to their owne greatest harme But to returne my speech to you the reuerend and learned Preachers of Gods word this doe I now humbly beseech of you in the Lord Iesus that insomuch as yee are the salt of the earth the light of the world and Stewards in the Lords house appointed by God himselfe to giue to euery one his portion in due season that you would as ye doe and yet still more and more consider the peerlesse dignitie efficacie of your office of Preaching farre excelling all writing or printing with incke and paper both for the daily calling and edifying of the Church of God as well in knowledge and comfort of faith as vnto obedience of life euen to the comming of our Lord Iesus at the ende of the world You are by your holy Preaching the most actiue pen-men of the holy Ghost to write yea to ingraue all holy doctrine and godlines in the heartes of all the Elect of God with a farre more deepe and firme impression then can be made in any thinne and shallowe papers You are those holy instruments of God which are most effectual both to giue the clearest light of knowledg and to work the best impressions in memorie and to bring the conscience to greatest remorse and to affect the heart with the sweetest and most durable comfort and also most powerfully to stirre vp to the practise of the duties of a godly life then any other can be Whence it is and no doubt hath alwaies bin found that among the godly such speeches as followe haue more often proceeded from their hearing of the word preached then from priuate reading or any other meanes I neuer vnderstood this point saith one so well as I did by such a Sermon I remember such a point well saith another euer since I heard such a text handeled I was neuer pricked in coÌ„science as I was at such a Sermon saith a third Me thought the Preacher spake particularly to me c. I was greatly coÌ„forted saith a fourth by the doctrine of such a Preacher at such such a time Wee see well nowe say all that haue any grace in them with one consent that we ought to be more carefull to heare the word preâ—â—hed and to pray more earnestly to God for his blessing vpon it then euer we thought before These kinde of speeches I say being often in the mouthes of such Christians as be reuerend hearers of Sermons doe euidently declare that Preaching hath a speciall power giuen it of God to worke most mightie effects in the hearts of the people of God aboue al that any readings or other priuate or publicke exercises of religion can worke So that though reading of good bookes is very profitable to such as doe in godly manner acquaint themselues therewithall yet in commending of the reading of godly writings we must alwaies admonish â—he people that they preferre the hearing of holy Sermons and the reading of the holy Scriptures before their reading of any other writinges besides Yea so iust cause is there to admonish all other hereof that the most godly and learned Preachers themselues will from their owne experience easily acknowledge that they could not haue vnderstoode the mysteries of Gods truth so clearely nor haue found them so comfortable by their owne reading prayer and meditation as by the grace of God they now do in a more liberall taste of Gods power and glory had they not their owne selues not onely preached the same to others but also heard the same mysteries preached by other Ministers vnto them And so doe I willingly confesse concerning my selfe and the present Treasurie so called in these bookes O therefore be ye intreated for the Lords cause to labour to the fulfilling of the most worthie and noble dutie of your office that is the dutie of preaching which of all other is the most worthy in the sight of God most profitable to his Church Without the which no doubt all writing yea euen the holy Scriptures themselues would lie contemned and despised and without any fruit vnlesse the people were put in minde of their duty yea if they were not earnestly stirred vp by you to haue the due regard of them Spartam igitur vos nacti estis reuereÌ„di in Christo Patres ac Fratres vos inquam prae coeteris Prouinciam sanè selectissimam Hanc igitur macti virtute vestra coelitus sc inspirata maxime .i. qua poteritis fide diligentia exornate Ita Deum remuneratorem experiemini benignissimum locupletissimumque Ego similiter eadem gratia diuina fretus vestrae virtutis imitator maximé in votis habeo vt in idem vobiscum opus totis viribus huic scribendi negotio temperans multo deinceps accuratius Domino pro sua immensa bonitate concedente incumbam Optimé valete And now hence-forth extending my speech yet more generally this I desire that all might vnderstand that albeit this booke is in some most dutifull regard dedicated to the right worshipfull aboue named insomuch as it pleased God by their good meanes to vouchsafe mee the principall time of such quiet peace and rest with libertie leisure comfort and maintenance in the Church of God wherein I might write any thing at all worthy the reading of any Neuerthelesse that which I doe in speciall manner dedicate to them as most properly and of best right belonging to them the same doe I froÌ„ a more common affection of christian loue and duty and with their very Christian good liking I am sure communicate also to you Wishing and praying with all my heart that it may be aboundantly blessed of God to the singular both profit and comfort not onely of them and theirs but also of you and of all that do belong vnto you To the which end and purpose two things do I hence-forth most instantly request of you First that you would esteeme of these writings only as of a fruit of that holy prophecie or interpretation which is an ordinary gift of God in his church to help toward the more cleare vnderstanding of that manifold wisedome of God which is fully and perfectly contained in his owne most holy Scriptures alone and therewithall to lay open more plainely that manifold comfort which is inclosed in them and likewise to make it more manifest how plentifull fruites of thankfulnes and obedience is due from vs to God according to the same For as touching the thinges themselues they are as was saide euen now to be found most perfectly treasured vp in the holy Scriptures of GOD himselfe and in no other writings beside Neither in very deede doe these holy Scriptures of God stand in need of any other method and disposing nor of any other interpretation then their owne most pure
and bright clearenes were it not that our owne darknes and ignorance with the confusion that is in our disordered minds did stand in need of the same For so writeth the holy Apostle S. Paul 2. Tim. 3.16.17 The whole Scripture saith he is giuen by diuine inspiration and is profitable to teach to improue to correct and to instruct in righteousnes That the man of God may be absolute and made perfect to all good workes And againe Rom. 15.4 Whatsoeuer things are written afore time to wit in the holy Scriptures as we may perceiue by that which followeth they are written saith the Apostle for our learning that we through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might haue hope All mens writings whatsoeuer they be specially such as doe concerne religion they ought to be nothing else but meere seruants to the holy writings of God to the ends here mentioned This therefore is the first thing which I doe earnestly desire of all such as shall thinke good to acquaint themselues with the reading of these or any of the best worth that they will in no wise haue any other estimation of them but as of dutifull seruants to the holy Scriptures of God Now the second thing which I doe to the same ends and with like earnestnes desire as a meete consequent of the former request is this that none would by the reading of these or any other bookes be any whit withdrawne or hindered from the reading or hearing of the word of God it selfe The which being first written by most holy inspiration as was euen now alledged is thereby manifestly cōmended vnto vs as that which euen by the ordinance of God himselfe is to be euery way and at all times in season and out of season night and day both in reading preaching hearing and meditating most reuerendly to be regarded Psal 1. ver 2. and 2. Tim. 4.1 2. And the same also not without iust cause seeing they are questionlesse the onely true ground and perfect Canon of all holy instruction And because the right vnderstanding of them is as the aiming point whereunto all instruction and teaching ought to tend insomuch as they onely are able to make vs perfectly wise vnto saluation This therefore is my second sute that none would by any other writings suffer themselues to be drawne away to slack the reading or the hearing of the preaching of the holy Scriptures of God but rather that they would double yea multiply their diligence that way Thus if any shall at conuenient leisures reade these writings prepared for them I doubt not but through the blessing of God they shall finde them among other of the same argument no vaine helpe and furtherance both for light of knowledge and also to further the comfort obedience of their faith And now these cautions being obserued I beseech ye giue mee leaue to vtter that which I haue among these prefatorie thoughts conceiued further in my minde that is that I haue good trust that there is no iust and important cause why it should offend any though after many former excellent bookes there be stil now and then more set forth prouided alwaies that they be sound and orthodoxe and in some respects of speciall good vse moreouer and beside the former For herein the common prouerb currant in all other things of good vse may haue a chiefe place that Store is no sore The rather also may this stone of offence be remoued if we consider that none are inforced to buy this or that book but it is left to their own free choice to take or to leaue as they please themselues or shall be aduised by the counsell of their godly friends Wherevpon may we not discerne that if we should not thankfully accept the manifold good and industrious labours of our louing brethren the faithfull seruants of God we may easily or we be aware of it not onely complaine of that which might be for our owne ease from other mens labours but also grudge at that which GOD hath prepared for a necessarie helpe and benefit to many other though we should for our parts thinke our selues to stand in no neede of them Wherefore that I may pleade this cause of the new publishing of good and profitable writings such as we speake of Be it that the Church of God is alreadie inriched with a goodlie varietie of all sortes of good bookes blessed be the name of our good God for it both of lesser and greater volume larger and more briefe as well by Question and Answere as in continued speech some more fit for learned Srudents in a more exquisite method and stile and some for Schollers of lesse vnderstanding c. Yet this wee cannot but easilie conceiue that not all good bookes of all sorts no not of the smallest and most easie price doe come to anie one mans hands no nor anie one kinde of booke to all but rather to a very few in comparison of those that doe very seldome or not at all heare of them God no doubt who setteth his seruants to worke will dispose also of their labours as it seemeth best to the eye of his most gratious and all-seeing Prouidence To some one helpe to some another to some at this time to other afterward Yea doubtles so wisely and prouidently will God dispose of the labours of his faithfull seruants that the least of them shall not bee altogether in vaine And yet moreouer and beside that which hath beene saide in this case this may be added further that seeing God hath manifested his wisedome in the varietie of his goodnes and mercie euery other way in his works of creation to be seene felt tasted c. for the manifold comfort of the outward man why should we think it vnsutable to the same his goodnes and to the bountie of his mercies that hee should fit and furnish his seruants with such varietie of spirituall graces as might be euerie way delightfull and beneficiall to the inward Man Verilie there is no reason why wee should thinke so Let no man therefore goe about to straighten that bountie of God which he hath so gratiouslie inlarged toward vs nor grudge against that for the which we cannot be chearefull enough in our praising of him But that we may hasten to an end of this plea Shall false-teachers by an infinite often renued variety of hereticall bookes vtter their counterfet wares and marchandise their Pseudo-chatholike counterfet Treasuries and shall not the faithfull ministers of the truth of GOD vse all holie diligence to promote the same by all kinde of good and sound writings and by laying forth therein the true pretious catholike Treasures of the onely true Church of God Farre be so vnfaithfull and secure negligence chased away from amongst vs. And the rather also because thousandes of poore soules haue so much the more neede of such renued helpes by good writinges lest they should be peruerted by the bad specially
and Paul preached vnto the people of Lystra that they should turne from vaine Idolls to the liuing God c. The same Apostles doe make report of the conversion that is of the repentance of the Gentiles And verse 19. My sentence is saith the Apostle Iames that wee trouble not them of the Gentiles that are turned to the Lord. And the Epist of Iames chapt 5.19.20 Vnto this conuersion or turning to the Lorde erring or going astray is opposed And 1. Pet 2.25 Yee were as sheepe going astray but nowe yee are returned vnto the Shepheard and Byshop of your soules that is to our Lord Iesus Christ and to the obedience of his Gospell c. Reade also 1. Thessalon 1.9 and 2. Corinth 3.16 Finallie how repentance or at the least a singular meanes or introduction to the renewing of it is noted by the worde of remembrance or bethinking our selues of our former euill wayes Reade Reuelat 2.5 Remember from whence thou art fallen and repent and doe the first workes c. And chapt 3.3 Remember howe thou hast receiued and heard and see thou holde fast and repent Neither is it without great cause that this remembring of ourselues should be required to repentance because wee are naturallie forgetfull of our duties and of all good things Yea wee are naturallie so possessed with the thoughts and remembrance of vaine and wicked things that there is no roome for any good thought or meditation And so it commeth to passe that the heart is set altogether vppon euill which onely is present and ready both to eye and to eare to hand and foote and all vntill it shall please God to giue vs grace better to remember and bethinke our selues And thus wee may perceiue howe the nature of Repentance is opened vnto vs euen from a distinction of those sondrie names or words whereby it hath pleased the holie Ghost to expresse the same vnto vs in the holie Scriptures both of the olde and also of the new Testament Concerning the which distinction of the words this yet we must neuertheles vnderstand as touching the matter it selfe that it must be entirely and whollie conceiued of vs though one of the wordes onely be any where mentioned instead of the rest And so doth our English translation oftentimes by good interpretation exhort generally to amendment of life euen from the first of the Greeke words aboue rehearsed though it doe properlie signifie the change of the minde onely Yea and for the same cause also the same words are for the more full declaration of the nature of repentance not seldome combined and lincked together in the holie Scriptures themselues chieflie the first and the third of them the same also sometime with an addition of some other words for more euidence sake as Deut 30.1.2 If thou shalt turne into thine heart c. and returne vnto the Lord thy God and obey his voyce in all that I command thee this day thou and thy children with all thine heart and with all thy soule Then the Lord thy God will cause thy Captiues to returne and haue compassion vppon thee c. And 1. King 8.47.48 If they turne againe vnto their heart c and turne againe to the Lorde with all their heart and with all their soule confessing their sinnes c. The like is in many other places of the olde Testament And in the new Testament likewise as for example Matth 3.8 and Luk 3.8 and Act 26.18 wher the Apost Paul saith that our Sauiour Christ sent him to preach to the Gentiles that their eyes might be opened and so might turne from darknesse to light and from the power of Sathan to God And verse 20. hee professeth accordinglie that he preached both to Iewes and Gentiles that they should repent and turne to GOD and doe workes worthie amendment of life that is to say such as might outwardly argue and declare the inward truth of the change of the heart and minde Read also Act 3.19 Amend your liues and turne that your sinnes may be put away c. But enough concerning the words wherby the holie Scriptures of God doe note out and signifie repentance euen such as our owne English wordes doe answer vnto when wee say of any that hee is repentant penitent conuerted amended c. NOw let vs furthermore euen as brieflie as wee can lay forth the nature of repentance from that description which hath bene set downe of it according to the doctrine of the holie Scriptures Wherin wee may well be so much the more briefe because it hath bene in a great part cleared already euen by the opening of the words werby it is vsually pointed out vnto vs. First therfore concerning that which was answered in the beginning namelie that repentance in the generall signification of it comprehendeth all graces of spirituall regeneration and new birth faith onely excepted it may hence appeare that the whole worke of Gods grace which he worketh in his children is comprehended vnder these two heads Repent and beleeue the Gospell For this is a briefe summe of the whole doctrine of the Gospell Mark ch 1.15 And so doth the Apostle Paul abridge his whole doctrine saying that he witnessed both to Iewes and Grecians repentance toward God and faith toward our Lord Iesus Christ Act 20.21 and 2 Tim. 1.13 Keep the true paterne of wholsome words which thou hast heard of me in faith and loue which is in Christ Iesus Wher loue is Synecdochicallie put for whole Repentance because it is a principall grace and as wee may say a radicall or fundamentall part therof And Heb 6.1 Not â—aying againe the foundation of repentance from deade workes and of Faith toward God Neuertheles we graunt herewithall that repentance and conuersion to God may be construed in so large a sense that it shall comprehend faith also as a part of it But wee speake here of the more proper and exact limites and bownds of them like as faith also and knowledge are to be distinguished though sometimes the one is put for the other according to that of our Sauiour Christ Iohn 17. This is eternall life to knowe thee c. And Esay 53. By his knowledge my righteous seruant shall iustifie manie c. Secondlie from the former proofe it is euident that Repentance doth alwaies accompanie true iustifiyng faith But that repentance should be a fruite of faith and that faith in a certaine order is to haue his place assigned before it howsoeuer in time they goe together as touching the inward change of the heart and minde it is not from the former testimonies to be so easily discerned in so much as Repentance in course and order of Doctrine is placed before it the reason wherof hath bene obserued heretofore Wee are therefore for this pointe to looke to some other places of holie Scripture whence it may be cleared And namely to the 9. verse of the 15. chap of the Actes where we read it plainely expressed
the most deadly wound which sinne hath made in our soules that from thence wee may bee most earnestlie prouoked to seeke after the curing and healing of it Wee must b Isai ch 1.11 c. c. 43.22.24 â—3 10. Ephes 4.30 be sorrowfull for our sinnes because wee haue grieued the Lord and his holie Spirit with them remembring also c Isai 53. Matth. 26 36. c. how deepely our most louing Sauiour was wounded for them and because otherwise wee cannot haue any comfortable perswasion and hope of the forgiuenes of them Wee must bee d Ps 10.15 Ezek. 6.61.63 Rom 6.21 ashamed and wounded for our sinnes because they haue brought deserued shame and confusion vpon vs. Yea because euen in their owne nature they are verie confused and shamefull Wee must confesse and bewraye them speciallie to God because otherwise in the guiltines of our consciences wee should remaine still e They that conceale the â—â—â—â—n and rebâ—â—â—on of other aâ—e accessary in humaâ—e â—â—â—â—e much mâ—re before God if we conceale aâ—d hide our owne wâ—ckedâ—es from h m. as accessarie to them Wee must accuse and f 1. Cor â—1 31.32 condemne our selues for them that the Lord may cleare and acquite vs. Wee must g 2. Cor. 12.7.8 â— pray to God against them because without his grace they are to strong for vs to encounter withall Wee must hate abhorre and by all meanes resist them because h 1. Pet. 2.11 H b 12.1.4 they are our Spirituall enemies and doe for their parts alwaies most maliciouslie fight against our soules as it were vnder the banner and designement of the Deuill And for the same cause also must we most vigilantly i Eâ—he 4.22 Iaâ—es 1.14 watch against them lest we should at any time be vndermined and surprized of them Finallie wee must practise all righteousnesse with earnest desire holie ioye readie diligence and constancie because herein chieflâ—e k Ephe 4.24 1. Pet. 2.9 doth the image of God our heauenly Father shine forth in vs who hath called vs out of darknesse into his maruelous light that wee should shewe forth his vertues as the Apostle Peter teacheth vs. So wee reade in the 1. Epist of Pet chapt 2.9 c. Bâ—t of the seuerall branches of this answer they being plaine in themselues already proued in effect I will not stand to speake any thing further of them Onely let vs obserue that the sorrow of true repentance must be godly sorrow and not the sorow of Iudas which was worldlie and not in faith but in despair c. The teares of repentance must not be Esaues teares The humiliation and fasting not such as Ahabs was nor such as is reproued Isai 58. and also Zech. chapt 7.5.6 The praier must not be the slight praier of Balaam that we may die the death of the righteous onlie but that we may liue their life also NOwe wee are come to inquire of those lettes which hinder either parte of repentance ioyntlie whether practises or perswasions and on the contrarie of other generall furtherances of the same Question First therfore which are thâ—se practises or perswasions and fancies which hinder Repentance whollie and therefore are most carefullie to bee auoyded of vs Answere First incredulitie or vnbeliefe as if neither promise nor threatning of God were of any certaintie and therfore that it is in vaine to serue God or on the contrarie preâ—uming vpon Gods mercie without all feare of his iustice Secondly the inticing pleasure of sinne which for the present is alwaies most delightfull to our wicked nature Thirdly hope of long life and therewithall an opinion that it shall suffice if at the last we crie God mercy as they vse to speake and so repent for all at once or else that our good deedes at the last and the deuotion and prayers of other may be set against our ill deedes and so be auaileable for vs. Fourthly the fellowship and familiarity of some choise wicked companions in the which one doth mightily animate and imbolden the other to hold on in their wicked course contrarie to all godly motions and perswasions Yea fiftly the common example of the licentious multitude is to euery one an vsuall let and hinderance of repentance Sixtly the more generall prosperity of the wicked here in this present euill world aboue the godly Seuenthly some particular examples of such as hauing liued notoriously ill for a long time haue neuerthelesse at the last seemed to die as well as the best of them all as they say Eightly long custome in sinning worketh hardnes of heart and obstinate wilfulnes in committing of sinne Ninthly flattering Preachers such as sing placentia as they are termed that is such things onely and in such manner onely as may be best pleasing to the carnall eare of their hearers Tenthly an opinion that there is too great austeritie and vncomfortablenes yea euen meere folly in a godly life specially in times of cruell persecution and losse of all worldly things for godlines sake Eleuenthly a great let and hinderance of repentance is that delight which euerie one of vs haue naturally to heare and talke of other mens sinnes with secure neglect of examining and censuring of our owne as if all were well if we be not in our owne opinion as bad as the worst of all Finally the Deuill vseth his whole craft and power to hinder yea and if it may be vtterly to ouerthrowe and frustrate all our indeuours after the practise of true repentance ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is very true And therefore we haue the greater neede to watch against all his hinderances and to pray earnestly to God for wisedome and power to escape his snare and to keepe our selues that we neuer fall into his hands againe For not onely are we all at the first in the snare of the Deuill taken of him as captiues at his owne will and pleasure 2. Tim. 2.26 but also after we are escaped he seeketh by all meanes how he may intrap vs againe and so bring vs to a greater destruction Math. 12.43 c. as was alledged a little before and 1. Pet. 5.8 and 2. Cor. 2.11 and chap. 11.2.3.14 But let vs briefely consider of the seuerall branches of this answer And first concerning vnbeliefe that it is a principall hinderance of repentance it is of it selfe euident For verily if wee did beleeue the certaine truth both of Gods gratious promises to the obedient and of his most fearefull threatnings against the wicked it must needes by the grace of God worke both a care of leauing sinne and also of walking in the waies commandements of the Lord as we haue the notable exaÌ„ple of the heathen Niniuites who beleeuing the threatnings of God to be true vnlesse they should repent did thereupon proclaime a fast and repented in a very singular manner Ionah chap. 3.5 c. as we saw before But where this faith is wanting no maruell though
would hinder yong children from comming to him let vs speedily breake through all lets that by no meâ—nes â—e be kept from him Thus much for the time when to repent Question Now why must we continually repent yea increase our repentance Answere Because it will be alwaies failing and vnperfect here in this life Explication and proofe It is very true And therefore not without cause doth the Apostle extend his exhortation of casting away euery thing that presseth down and the sin which hangeth so fast on euen to the end of our race that is through the whole course of our liues spending our blood as it were in this most holy and iust quarrell Heb. 12 1. c. 4. And the song of perfect triumph is not till another life when death shall haue fully lost sinne which is the sting thereof 1. Cor. 15.54 c. Question But what if our repentance stand at a stay or goe backward so that wee fall into some one particular sinne or other after that wee haue begunne to repent Answere God will surelie chastice such negligent and vndutifull forgetfulnes in euerie one of his children that shall deale so vnfaithfully with him And as touching those that continue and goe forward in a good course it is the will of God that they should with all holie wisedome and in all tendernes of Christian loue and compassion ouer the soules of such as are fallen to procure their recouerie as much as lyeth in them So wee reade Galat chapt 6.1 Brethren saith the Apostle Paul if a man bee fallen by occasion ExplicatioÌ„ proofe into any faulte yee which are Spirituall restore such one with the Spirit of meekenesse considering thy selfe lest thou also be tempted Beare yee one anothers burthen and so fulfill the Lawe of Christ And read likewise 1. Thessalon 3.14 And that God will chastice the negligence of his children wee reade it expressely confirmed from the Lord himselfe by the Prophet Nathan 2. Sam 7.14 in his message to king Dauid concerning his sonne Salomon I will be his Father saith the Lord and hee shall be my Sonne and if hee sinne I will chasten him with the rodds of men and with the plagues of the children of men that is with such correctioÌ„s as God vseth to correct men withall as one iudging without respect of person like to that Ps 82.6.7 But my mercie saith he shall not departe away from him as I tooke it from Saul whom I haue put away before thee And more generallie wee reade Psalm 89.30 c. from the ministerie of Ethan the Ezrahite If his children forsake my Lawe saith the Lord and walke not in my iudgements If they breake my statutes and keepe not my commandements Then I will visite their transgressions with the rodde and their iniquities with stroakes Yet my louing kindnesse will I not take from him neither will I falsifie my truth c. Dauid himselfe may be an example hereof vnto vs. And before him Moses and Aaron and others of Gods children whom God did sharplie chastice when they had transgressed against him Neuerthelesse God continued their good God and a gratious Father vnto them still For they sinned of infirmitie not in obstinacie c. Question But what if anie doe vtterlie fall away from that grace which they seemed to haue and doe nowe despite the holie Spirit of grace being growne worse then they were at the beginning Answere Vnto such there is no place lefte for the renewing of their Repentance And by the effect they doe shewe further that they neuer beganne to repent in truth ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe For the proofe of this read Hebr 6.4 c. chapt 10.26 c. And 2. Pet 2.20 c. and 1. Iohn 2.19 They went out from vs saith the Apostle Iohn speaking of such kinde of Apostataes but they were not of vs. For if they had bene of vs they would haue continued with vs. But this commeth to passe that it might appeare that they are not all of vs. THere is yet something remaining concerning the doctrine of Repentance whervnto I desire to heare your answere Question Haue wee suppose yee anie power of our selues to repent and to change our owne hearts mindes and wills either at the first in generall or after that Repentance is in some particular respects to bee renewed againe Answere No no more then ther is in any creature a naturall power to conceiue and bring forth it selfe into the worlde at the first or afterward to make himselfe a newe arme or a newe legge if it be once cutte off from the bodie You say well for herein the proportion holdeth betwixt our naturall generation and birth and our spirituall regeneration and new birth as will yet further appeare in that which followeth Question WHerefore that wee may proceede By whom are wee then to be conuerted or caused to repent vs of our sinnes Answere By the holie Ghost whose entire work our whole regeneration is and in no part or parcelâ— of it any of our owne Explication and proofe It is most certainlie so It is hee alone who worketh both Repentance and also Faith with all spirituall and heauenlie wisedome and vnderstanding in vs with all the increases and renewings of euery decaye therof as wee read Iohn â— verse 5. Verilie verilie saith our Sauiour Christ to Nicodemus except a man be borne againe of water and of the Spirit hee cannot enter into the kingdome of God Read also Galat 5.22 The fruite of the Spirit is loue ioye peace long suffering gentlenes goodnes faith meeknes temperance And Ephes 5.9 The fruit of the Spirit is in all goodnes and righteousnes and truth And 2. Cor 3.17.18 Wee are changed into the image of the Lord from glorie to glorie as by the Spirite of the Lord. And in this respect the holie Ghost is called the Spirit of Sanctification and wee our selues are said to be sanctified by the sanctification of the same Spirit and not otherwise Rom 1.4 Christ our Lord was declared mightilie to be the Sonne of God touching the Spirit of sanctification by the resurrection from the dead And ch 15. vers 16. The Gentiles are acceptable to God beeing sanctified by the holie Ghost And 2. Thess 2.13 Called to saluation through the sanctification of the Spirit And 1. Pet. chap 1.2 Elect vnto sanctification of the Spirit Read also Isai 4.4 and chapt 59.21 Mal 3.2.3 and Matth. 3.11 Likewise Iere 31.8 Conuert thou me and I shall be conuerted And verse 31.32.33 The Lord saith hee will put his Lawe in the inward partes of his people and write it in their hearts This hee doth by the finger of his holie Spirit Ezek 36. â—â— and Ioel 2.28 Thus the whole worke of our regeneration and sanctification is of the Spirit Yet so as God giueth his children this grace and power that they doe carefullie vse the meanes seruing herevnto euerie one for his own part and mutuallie one for another as
receiue saith our Sauiour Christ c. Nowe this wee knowe is a speciall petition which wee are to aske of God that it would please him to increase our Faith as wee haue the example of the Disciples of our Sauiour Christ Thus much for the explanation and proofe of this answere NExt to this it is not as I suppose amisse that you shew after what manner I meane in what course and order the holie Ghost doth work this worke of our regeneration and newe birth with the increases thereof in the seuerall parts or branches of it so farre as for the present wee can discerne Question What is the order of this his working Answere First hee sheweth euery one of the Elect children of God his owne ignorant sinnefull and damnable estate yea hee subdueth their soules to an acknowledgement of the iust deserued damnation which is due thervnto and accordinglie to feare and tremble at the curse of the Lawe Secondly hee inlighteneth the minde to see the Saluation of God with hope to bee a partaker thereof Thirdlie hee stirreth vp the affection of the heart to a longing desire after it and therewithall to mourne for sinne which might iustly separate betwixt vs and it Yet so as hee causeth the heart to long with patience in waiting for the comfort and assurance of attaining vnto it Fourthlie he powreth into the soule and conscience a feeling and ioyous tast of Gods loue and of his gratious readinesse to shew mercie yea hee giueth such a certificat of their particular Adoption to bee the children of God that they reioyce more therein then if they had wonne the whole world Finallie the holy Ghost doth not cease to stirre vp euerie true beleeuer to an earnest care and indeuour of daylie profiting by all holy meanes both in Knowledge and Faith and also in Repentance and obedience of the Gospell comforting and strengthening them also against all such lettes and discouragementes as they doe meete withall For the first of these read Iohn ch 16.9.10.11.12 The holie Ghost as our Sauiour Christ hath taught vs reprooueth the world of Sinne and of Righteousnesse and of Iudgment Of sinne saith our Sauiour because they beleeue not in mee c. Wherby it is euident that not to beleeue in Christ is a very great and a grieuous sinne For the second read Ephes 1.17.18 where the holie Ghost is called the Spirit of wisedome and Reuelation inlightening the eyes of our vnderstanding to know the hope of the calling of God c. Read also 1. Cor 2.9.10 The things which the eye hath not seene c. God hath reuealed them vnto vs by his Spirit For the Spirit searcheth all things yea the deepe things of God And for the comfort of Hope see Rom 8.24 Wee are saued by Hope Thirdly for that desire and longing after Saluation which the holy Ghost worketh read in the same chapt the 23. verse and also verses 26.27 Wee which haue the first fruits of the Spirit doe euen sigh in our selues waiting for the Adoption euen the redemption of our bodies Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities for wee knowe not what to pray as wee ought but the Spirit it selfe maketh request for vs with sighes which cannot be expressed c. And the children of God are noted by this property that they loue the saluation of God Psal 40.16 And which is in effect all one they are said to be such as loue the appearing of the Lord. 2. Tim. 4.8 And therefore they pray Come Lord Iesu come quickly Reuel 22 20. And Psal 119.41 Let thy louing kindnes come vnto me ó Lord and thy saluation according to thy promise Neuerthelesse they wayte with patience according to that of the Patriarke Iaacob Gen 49.18 O Lord I haue waited for thy saluation And as Simeon vppon whom was the holy Ghost as the Euangelist testifieth waited for the consolation of Israel Luke 2.25 And as we read Rom 8.25 If we hope for that we see not we doe with patience abide for it According also to that in the 123. Psal Behold as the eyes of seruants looke to the hand of their Maisters and as the eyes of a maiden to the hand of her Mistres so our eyes waite vpon the Lord our God vntill he haue mercie vpon vs. And that the holy Ghost causeth the children of God to mourne for their sinnes it hath beene shewed before in which respect they are said to be such as mourne in Sion Isai 61.3 The which mourning also ministreth hope of Gods mercy Lamen chap 5.19.20.21 Ezek chap. 9. For the proofe of the fourth branch read Rom 5.5 The loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the holy Ghost which is giuen vnto vs. And chap 8.15.16 Ye haue receiued the Spirit of adoption whereby wee crie Abba Father The same Spirit beareth witnesse with our Spirit that wee are the children of God Herein as the Apostle Peter teacheth wee haue cause to reioice with ioy vnspeakeable and glorious 1. Ep 1.8 And in comparison heereof all is but dung as the Apostle Paul truly estimateth Phil 3.8 Finally touching the care of further profitting both in knowledge faith and repentance which the holy Ghost worketh it may be proued from that wee read Philip 1.7 God will performe the good worke which hee hath begun And the prayer of the same Apostle warranteth the same 2. Thessa 1.11 God will fulfill all the good pleasure of his goodnes and the worke of faith with power Hee will leade from knowledge to knowledge from faith to faith and from glory to glory according to the image of God Rom 1.17 2. Corinth 3.18 Read also Prouerb 4.18 The way of the righteous shineth as the light which shineth more and more vnto the perfit day And for proceeding in knowledge consider of that 2. Cor 5.16 Henceforth know wee no man after the flesh yea though we had knowne Christ after the flesh that is not so purely as we ought looking too much to his abasement c. Yet henceforth know we him so no more A figuratiue concession like to that 1. Corinth 4. ◠Consider also of the similitude which the same Apostle vseth in the 13. chap of the same Epistle verse 11. When I was a childe I spake as a childe I vnderstoode as a childe I thought as a childe but when I became a man I put away childish things So it is in the spirituall age as it were of Christ not onely in comparison of our estate heere with that it shall be in the Kingdome of glory but also in respect of that differing measure of grace heere in the Kingdome of grace which now wee speake of For as in the worke of nature all the parts and powers are not perfect at once but they growe in the wombe first Ecclesiast 11.5 and after by the milke of the mothers breast c so is it in the worke of grace Wee are borne of the Spirit wee must growe vp still by the
milke of the word 1. Peter 2 verses 2.3 Read also Hebrewes 5.12.13.14 and 1 Corinthians 3.1.2.3 By this spirituall foode the inward man is renued daily though the outward man be daily decaying Read also Ephesians 4.11.12.13.14.15.16 Thus we must vse the same meanes for our continuall increase in knowledge faith and repentance both for wisdom practise and also for cōsort and strength all the daies of our liues the same meanes I say wherby God vouchsafed to giue vs grace to make our beginnings in the same The Practise of Repentāce Vnto the which care as was answered in the last place the holy Ghost will comfort and strengthen all that be his so that they may say with the holy Prophet Psal 42.5 c. Why art thou cast downe ó my soule and vnquiet within me Wait thou on God For I shall yet giue him thankes for the helpe of his presence And for this cause our Sauiour Christ calleth the holy Ghost by the name of a most gratious comforter or incourager Iohn Chapters 14.15 16. HEtherto of the doctrine of Repentance yea of the whole worke of our regeneration and sanctification From the examination and declaration whereof it may be perceiued that albeit there is little or no difference betwixt our sanctification and regeneration in so much as we may truly say that our regeneration is no other grace but that whereby we are wholly sanctified and set apart vnto God from the sinfull corruption of our naturall birth and the euil fruites thereof to serue God in our whole man both bodie soule and spirit yet there is some difference or distinction to be put betwixt our regeneration or sanctification generally taken and repentance I would haue you therefore shewe in this our issue of this doctrine what that difference is Question What I pray you haue you learned that this difference is Answere First I haue learned that regeneration is more generall then repentance comprehending Faith as well as repentance yea and knowledge also the forerunner of them both Explication and proofe You haue learned that which the truth it self teacheth For so our Sauiour Christ instructing Nicodemus in the true knowledge faith repentance of the Gospel Ioh. chap. 3. includeth all vnder regeneration or new birth As also the Apostle Paul doth 2. Cor. 5.17 saying If any man be in Christ let him be a new creature And Gal. 6.15 In Christ Iesus neither doth circumcision auaile any thing nor vncircumcision but a new creature Regeneration therefore and repentance differ as the part from the whole or as the speciall from the more generall or as the effect differeth from the cause Question What other difference may there be Answere A second difference may be this that the worke of regeneration to speake properly is but one entire action once onely wrought euen as wee are but once naturally borne whereunto also Baptisme the Seale of our regeneration answereth in that being once baptized we are neuer to be baptized againe But repentance is not onely a continued but also a multiplied and increased grace and action in the seuerall parts and in the whole practise of it Explicatiō and proofe It is true so that we may say Regeneration doth properly note the first change of the naturall man whereby is inspired as it were the whole and entire seede of godlines though it doe but by little and little vtter it selfe by reason of the contrarie lusting that is in our flesh like as by naturall birth we haue the seede of all sinne in vs howsoeuer it doe not all at once breake forth by reason that it is restrained and holden in and as it were chayned by the secret hand of God Yet so as wee denie not but regeneration also may be said to increase in respect of the particular and seuerall parts or graces thereof knowledge faith repentance c. according to the increases which it pleaseth the Lord from time to time to giue vnto it And thus be it spoken of the doctrine of the Gospell in generall concerning faith and repentance A briefe summe of the doctrine of the Gospell The doctrine of the Gospel dispersed through the holy scriptures Question NOw in what place of the holy scriptures is the Gospel conteined Answere It is dispersed through the whole bodie of them from the 15. verse of the third chapter of Genesis to the verie end of the Reuelation as it were the veynes sinewes or rather as the blood and life yea as the euerliuing soule and spirit of them but it is expressed and opened most fully and cleerly in the writings of the new Testament Explicatiō proofe It is so indeed For though as our Sauiour Christ saith the bookes of Moses and of all other the holie Prophets do testifie of him Iohn cha 5.39.46 Read also Acts 3.21.24 chap. 10.43 To him giue all the Prophets witnesse that all that beleeue in him shall receiue remission of sinnes And 1. Pet. 1.10.11.12 And Reue. cha 10.7 And ch 14.6 where the Gospell thus testified from the beginning is by the holie Angell called an euerlasting Gospell So that the Gospell may not vnfitly be compared to the riuer of the garden of Eden which diuided it selfe into all quarters round about it compassing farre and neere Gen. 2.10 c. Neuerthelesse as you haue further answered it is most fully and most cleerly opened by the holie Euangelists Apostles of our Lord Iesus Christ in the bookes of the new Testament according to that we reade Ro. 16.25.26 And Ephe. ch 3.1.2.3.4 And 1. Pet. 1.12 Matth 13.16.17 Blessed are your eyes saith our Sauiour Christ to his Disciples for they see your eares for they heare For verily I say vnto you that many Prophets righteous men haue desired to see those thinges which ye see and haue not seene them and to heare those things which ye heare and haue not heard them From these holie Scriptures are we therfore to learne and beleeue the whole doctrine of the Gospell euen as it is in them recorded from the verie first beginning to the ende and conclusion of them But herewithall let vs consider further that partly for help of memory and partly for consent in professiō of the doctrine of the Gospel the same doctrine concerning faith hath bin by some excellent holy Ministers of the word euen from the time of the primitiue Churches gathered into as short a summe as might be out of the bookes both of the old new Testament The which summe so briefly comprised is cōmonly called the Apostles Creed because for the most part it is gathered out of their writings or else it is called the Articles of our belief because the chief points of faith are cōtained in it Of this sum of the doctrine of faith intend we henceforth by the grace of God to enquire And afterward if so it shall further please him of the doctrine of the Sacraments of the
Gospel which are the seales of all the Articles of our Christian faith And also of the Lords praier which is a principal rule of Christian praier a singular exercise of faith c. Question Which therefore first of all be the Articles of our Christian beliefe as they are in that briefe summe comprised and by the common consent of all true Churches of Christ euen froÌ„ the most incorrupt times coÌ„mended vnto vs Answere I beleeue in God the Father almightie maker of heauen earth And in Iesus Christ his onely sonne our Lord which was conceiued by the holy Ghost c. ExplicatioÌ„ proofe This summe of the doctrine of the Gospel concerning the chiefe Articles of our faith gathered out of the holie scriptures as hath bene said it conteineth an bridgement of the most high diuine mysterie of the nature of God that is to say of the incomprehensible Trinitie of persons in the vnitie of one most absolute perfect spirituall essence or beeing of the Godhead so farre as it is meet for vs to enquire or may be knowne and discerned of vs. And therwithall it setteth out vnto vs fraile creatures and most miserable sinners the free couenant of Gods diuine mercy fauour and grace towards vs. Herewithall also A briefe summe of the doctrine of the holy Gospel contained in the articles of our Beliefe it layeth forth these two things first the causes of our iustification and secondly the fruites or benefits thereof The causes are these first to speake more generally the whole Trinitie of persons Father Sonne and holy Ghost eternally consenting in the vnitie of the Godhead to elect and ordaine vs therevnto But more particularly the Father for orders sake as the efficient cause the Sonne in that hee tooke our nature and therein liued preached wrought miracles fulfilled the righteousnes of the law and at the last died for vs and rose againe c. the materiall cause The holy Ghost in that by the preaching of the Gospell he giueth faith the formall cause The small cause being the euerlasting praise of the same most glorious free grace and mercie of God Now the fruite and benefit of this grace of God towards vs beeing generally comprehended vnder this worde saluation the particulars are partly expressed Communion of Saints in one holy catholike Church forgiuenes of sinnes resurrection of the body and euerlasting life and partly they are to be collected from those that be mentioned as vnspeakable peace of conscience heere yea euen against death and hell it selfe and the immortality of the soule in heauen euen from the very time of our departure out of this life c. This summe of the chiefe Articles of our faith therefore containeth an abridgement of the Historie of all the greatest and most glorious counsels and workes of God and of his most wonderfull benefits towards vs Election Prouidence Creation Adoption Redemption Iustification Sanctification Saluation and Glorification and to these ends and purposes alike abridgement of the incarnation of the sonne of God and therewithall of the vnion of the humane nature with the diuine in one most holy person of a mediator and also of the sufferings of the sonne of God c. all of them as was said before proceeding from the infinite bountie of Gods mercie to vs most vnworthie men Of the which most great counsels and works of God it is worthily written by the Apostle Paul 1. Tim. 3.16 * Omologoumenos Confessedly oâ— by a general acknowledgement to wit of all tâ—â—e Christians Without controuersie great is the mysterie of godlines which is God manifested in the flesh iustified in the Spirit seene of Angels preached vnto the Gentiles beleeued on in the world and receiued vp in glorie Read also Rom 8.29.30 c. Those which God knew before he also predestinated to be made like to the image of his sonne that he might be the first borne among many brethren Moreouer whom he hath predestinated them also he called and whom he called them also he iustified and whom he iustified them also he glorified What shall we then say to these things If God be on our side who can be against vs c. And Ephes 3.8.9.10 c. Euen to me the least of all Saints saith the holy Apostle is this grace giuen that I should preach among the Gentiles the vnsearchable riches of Christ And to make cleare vnto all men what the fellowship of the mysterie is which from the beginning of the world hath beene hid in God who hath created all things by Iesus Christ. c. Of these most high and excellent things we will by the grace of God treat and inquire according to this summe of the Articles of our faith in the order following First of all wee will consider of some speciall ground of holy Scripture whence euery article or point of our faith may be warranted and from whence also the right sence meaning thereof may be interpreted and opened For the word of God contained in the bookes of Canonicall Scripture the which God himselfe hath giuen and authorized for the instruction of his Church it is the onely certaine and vndoubted ground and foundation of faith And therefore also it is our bounden dutie to yeeld it the honour of teaching and confirming euery truth of God from the sacred testimonie and witnesse thereof And thus we read how in matters of faith the Scripture referreth it selfe to the Scripture the latter to the former Luke 24. verses 25.26.27 and verses 44.45.46.47 And before this in the 22. chap ver 37. Reade also Acts chap 26. verse 22. and 1. Corinth 15.1.2.3.4 and 2. Pet 1.19 And verily it were too great sluggish a folly for any to content themselues so with any briefe abridgement that the originall copie wherein is the more full and perfect declaration of all things should be neglected A man will not doe so with his seuerall Deeds and more large writings shewing the conueiances of his landes for any briefe extent or suruey which hee hath taken of them And shall we be more vnwise concerning the grand euidence of our saluation Nay rather as great landed men by how much they see by a short viewe that their possessions are very ample c. they will make the more reckoning of all their auncient Court-rouls or Charters c. So let vs by all meanes prouoke ourselues notwithstanding any other testimony to make our principall and most precious account of the authenticall and diuine records of God And that not onely for the points themselues which concerne our faith but also for the right vnderstanding of them and for all holy circumstances belonging to them For in this respect the holy Scriptures are so necessarie that without them wee should not by the shortnesse of our Creede heare of many points necessarily to bee bee beleeued of vs for our holy instruction and comfort And they that are mentioned could not without the holy
c. Ier 10.12 13. and Mat 6 26. Your heauenly Father feedeth the fowles of heauen saith our Sauiour Christ And ch 10.29 A Sparrow falleth not on the ground without your Father And as it followeth in the next verse of the same ch he giueth to vnderstand that the Father hath a speciall regard of his adopted children through his owne Son our Lord Iesus Christ For our Sauiour himselfe saith the haires of their head are numbred This speciall prouidence of God the Father toward his Church you also mentioned a little before Question Now what doe ye beleeue in this respect to the more full clearing of this Article of our faith in the first person of the holy Trinitie God the Father Answere I doe in this respect according to the last acception of the word Father furthermore vndoubtedly beleeue that God the Father of his most free grace and in most tender pittie and compassion according to his diuine counsell purpose and predestination euen before the foundation of the world was laid hath in his beloued Sonne chosen and adopted vs and all the elect people to be his children through the sanctification of the holy Ghost to the end that we truly knowing trusting in the same his grace should obtaine the glory of our Lord Ie Ch yea that eueÌ„ in this life also we should enioy a special fruite of the fatherly prouidence of our most good gracious God aboue al the childreÌ„ of this world Explication and proofe You may safely and with good assurance beleeue this also according to the testimony of the Apostle Paul as we read 2. Thes 2 13 14. and in many other places For one the same though it may be in some differing measure is the happie glorious estate of al true beleeuing ChristiaÌ„s in the kingdome of heauen Read also Ps 4 6 Ps 31.19 20 46 7 8 9. But of al these points which you haue answered for the clearing of this article insomuch as they are all of them matters of great importance let vs trusting in the grace of God The Promise set our minds to inquire more particularly into the grounds and doctrine of them by a more large discourse to the more plentiful inriching of this part of the Treasurie of our faith First concerning this that God is our Father Secondly concerning his almightie power Thirdly concerning his creation and the seuerall workes thereof And fourthly concerning his fatherly prouidence both generally ouer all the workes of creation and also more specially toward his Church in the election câ—lling gathering together and preseruation thereof Question FIâ—â—â— therefore what promise haue you in the holy Scriptures that God is mind 〈◊〉 to be a Father vnto vs For that God is a Father that is to say the first person in the most holy Trinity we haue seene the ground proofe of it already Now what ground haue you I say for the promise Answere In thâ— 2. Epistle to the Cor. chap. 6. The Apostle alledgeth the Prophesies of the old Testament concerning vs the Gentiles in this behalfe Question Which are those Prophesies Answer In the 16 verse of that chapter the Apostle hath these words God hath said I wil dwel among them and walke there and I will be their God and they shall be my people And verse 17. I will receiue you And verse 18. I will be a Father vnto you and you shall be my sonnes and daughters saith the Lord almightie ExplicatioÌ„ proofe These Prophesies the which as the same Apostle calleth them in the beginning of the next Chapter are so many promises they are diligently to be marked and to be surely laide holde vpon and apprehended of vs because if God were onely a father in respect of his natural and onely begotten Sonne and not also for the Sons sake a Father to vs by the couenant of grace and adoption we could not possibly beleeue in God to our comfort For by our Apostacie in Adam wee are wholly fallen from God not onely from the Father but also from the Sonne of God simply considered in the Deitie of his person and from the holy Ghost also the onely Spirit of them both Yea we are so fallen that we cannot possibly by any meanes be raised vp and restored againe but by the free grace of the Father through the mediation of the Son taking our nature and in the same by his redeeming iustifying sanctifying of vs vnto himselfe by the holy Ghost And for this cause it is that our Lord Iesus Christ of his tâ—nder loue is so earnest to assure vs in his holy Gospell that God is our Father For so hee speaketh oftentimes of him before his death teaching vs to pray to him as being our heauenly Father and after his resurrection also saying I goe vp to my Father and your Father c. Iohn chap. 20.17 Such therefore and so worthie and necessarie is the obseruation and faith of this most comfortable promise of God that he will be a Father vnto vs reconciled in and by his sonne our Lord Iesus Christ Question NOw let vs come to the comforts themselues such as belong to this article of our faith Which are they Answere First insomuch as God vouchsafeth to be a Father vnto vs his loue toward vs must needes be more pure and tender in that he is of a most holy and mercifull nature and infinitely more constant also in his loue in so much as hee is most faithfull then can be the loue of any the most louing and tender naturall Parents to their most deare and naturall children Secondly the comfort of this that God is our Father is very great in that according to the exceeding greatnes of his loue infinitely aboue the loue of all naturall parents so are his gifts and and benefites to his children infinitely aboue theirs both in number measure weight and value ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is very true And therefore it is that the Lord saith thus by his Prophet Isaiah ch 49 1â—.16 Though a woman should forget her child not haue compassion of the sonne of her wombe yet would not I forget thee Behold saith the Lord I haue grauen thee vpon the palme of my hands thy walls are euer in my sight And chap. 63.16 Doubtlesse thou art our Father The Comforts Though Abraham would not know vs nor Israell acknowledge vs to wit to be kindely children to them insomuch as wee haue not walked in their straight steps nor done their good workes but haue committed much wickednes c. Yet O Lord saith the holy Prophet in the name of all the faithfull repenting them of their sinnes thou art our Father and our Redeemer Thy name is for euer God loueth all his creatures euen for that they aâ—e â—is creatures and specially mankinde From hence doth Iob make it a part of his pleâ—ding with God chap. 10.8 c. Thine hands haue made me and fashioned me whoâ—e
our creation And herein let vs all consider earnestly what we were but one hundreth of years agoe yea a great deale lesse And as for many of vs what were we but euen a tewe yeares since Where were we in all the world what were we were we not iust nothing Our owne creation therefore may iustly be a strong argument vnto vs of the creation of all other things and of the world it selfe For seeing that God by his almightie power hath made our selues in this our time as all other in â—heir ages why should it be strange to vs to heare the word of God to teach vs that all things were created of nothing Surely that creatures who haue reason should call into question the truth of the doctrine of creation it is not onely without reason but also euen vnnaturall For a created nature hauing reason and not being peruerted in it selfe must needs easily see and feelingly as it were acknowledge euen from the own state the creation of all other creatures WE therfore putting away all doubt herein Let vs proceed to the manner of the creation as the Lord himselfe hath of the same his most gracious goodnes made it knowne vnto vs. Question How was that Answere All things at the beginning that is so soone as time it selfe had any beeing they were created and began to take their beeing onely by the word and commandement of God according to his owne eternall decree in this behalfe Explication and proofe This is indeed the tâ—â—e meaning of the first wordes of the holy Bible euen of the first wordes of the first booke of the Scriptures of God In the beginning saith the Prophet Moses who hath this testimonie of God that he was very faithfull Heb â— 5. God created the heauens and the earth In the beginning that is to say eâ—en so soone as there was any beginning of any creature did the creation of all things begin yea euen so soone aâ— time it selfe began The which time God made also as the measure of all the rest of his creatures and works in regard of their first beeing when they began and also of their continuance as they are former or latter euen to the last ende of the longest time that may be of this short and transitorie world According to that Psal 102 2â— â—6 27 They shall perish but thou shalt endure c. And 1. Cor 7.29 The time is short And verse 30. The fashion of this world goeth away And 1. Pet 4.7 The ende of all things is at hand But touching the newe heauen and the newe earth which shall bee established the time of the continuance of this present euil and sinnefull world once ended as they shall bee in a more excellent estate so shall their continuance for euer be measured by another kinde of measure euen aboue measure that is by time as it were timelesse for euer and euer euen by time and times time without ende As Reuel 21 23. The Citie shall haue no neede of the Sunne c. Neither is there any night there c. Of the which enough for this time Wherefore that wee may proceede It is true also that you haue answered that the onely immediate cause efficient of the creation was the word and commandement of God without all instruments and meanes which the wicked and vngodly Epicures and Atheists of the world mockingly aske after According to the holy testimonies of the diuine Scriptures Ps 33.6 as it hath beene alledged before And againe Psal 148.5 He commanded and they were created Euen according to the historicall narration of Moses in this our first Chapter or Gene God saide let there be light and there was light Let there be a firmament or spreading out of the aierie regions c. And all were presently so as God spake and commanded Question But I pray you doe you vnderstand this so as if God vttered any sound of words and that by the vertue thereof he created all things Answere I haue beene taught to vnderstand them otherwise then so Explication and proofe There is good reason thereof For hetherto there was no vse of vocall and sounding speech seeing there was yet no creature to heare it nor instrument to sound it or place whether the sound thereof should bee carried no nor ayer wherein it should bee sounded I meane at the first instant of the creation Question How then haue you learned to vnderstand the speech and commanmandement of God at the first beginning and so forth in the whole worke of creation Answere It noteth the execution of his eternal decree in the beginning of time Loquutus est Deus hoc est inquit Caluinus aeternum suum decretuÌ„ protulit Comment in Gen. 1.11 God hath spoken saith Caluin that is hee hath performed his eternall decree according as eternally and before all time without beginning he purposed in himselfe to accomplish his worke by his Sonne together with the holy Ghost who are eternally and without all beginning the essentiall wisedome and power of God ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe Thus indeed concerning the sonne of God doth the holy Euangelist Iohn most diuinely expound this creating WORD chap 1.1 c. In the beginning saith he was the word and the word was God The same was in the beginning with God All things were made by it and without it was made nothing that was made In it was life and the life was the light of men c. And verse 10. The world was made by him c. And thenceforth he proceedeth to shewe that as the world was at the first made by him and set in good estate so it being peruerted by the sinne of man it is againe renewed deliuered from vanitie and corruption by him c. 2. Cor. 5.17 And touching the holy Ghost that hee was as the hand and euen the very power of God in this mightie worke of his creation Moses himselfe expresly affirmeth it in the second verse of his first chapter So then by the testimony and interpretation of the Euangelist Iohn it is plaine that as well the heauen and the earth at the first instant as afterward the whole disposition of them and the creation of all the other earthly and visible creatures out of them were created by the word or speech and commandement of God in such sence as hath beene already expounded Question Doe you not see this to be plaine from the Testimonie and interpretation of the Euangelist Iohn It is very cleare and plaine And the Apostle Paul also doth as clearly confirme the same in his Epistle to the Colos chap 1.15.16 and 17. verses Rehearse you the wordes of the Apostle Which are they Question Who that is the deare Sonne of God whom hee had mentioned a little before is the Image of the inuisible God Answere the first begotten of euery creature that is eternally begotten and hauing his personal subsistence from God the Father before there was any
and Iob 5.23 So then this is to be held alwaies for a firme principle God made man righteous but they haue sought to themselues many inuentions Eccles chap 7.31 All euill is come vpon man from man himselfe Let no man therefore be so wickedly bould as to frame any the least cauill against any of the workes of Gods creation Nay on the contrarie let vs for a most iust and well beseeming conclusion take the whole blame of all euill to our selues and groane vnder the burthen of our sinnes as the true and proper cause thereof according to the last branch of the answere And thus through the goodnes of God wee haue renewed the remembrance of the holy doctrine concerning the workes of Gods most wise mightie and gracious creation The excellent perfection whereof God hath most solemnly confirmed by his sanctifying of the seuenth day wherein he ceased from any further worke of creation to the end that mankinde might worship God their Creator in the celebration of the same his diuine wisedome power and goodnes which are most perfectly manifested thereby The which holy doctrine according to the most faithfull and true historie thereof euery Christian must beleeue or else hee cannot rightly beleeue in God the Father almightie maker of heauen and earth as the Articles of our beliefe teach vs to doe And now touching the manifestation of the wisedome and power and goodnes of God in them it is euident to the faith of euery true beleeuer while according to the instruction of the holy Scriptures he pondreth in his minde both the manner and also the order which God tooke in performing the workes of his Creation And first concerning the manner if wee consider how the Lord beginning in darkenes deformitie and confusion as touching the great world and in basenes and deadnes when he created man the little world doth neuertheles perfectly and at an instant cause light to shine out of darkenes and in a short space of time turneth deformitie to beautie vacancie and voidenes to all sufficient furniture and plentie deadnes to life discomfort to comfort and basenes to glorie to that according to this beginning of the works of God the coÌ„mon prouerbe might well take beginning in that wee commonly say A hardor vncomfortable beginning maketh a good ending thus I say the manner of the creation manifesteth the wisedome power and goodnes of God The like will be euident if we shall well obserue the order which God taketh in the disposing of his workes For he createth his spirituall and inuisible creatures in heauen before the visible and bodily vpon the earth the simple elements before compounded bodies the fierie region before the aierie he cleareth the lower region of the aier before hee emptieth and cleareth the earth from the waters thereof he maketh grasse for cattel before he maketh cattell themselues the foules of the aier and fishes of the Sea before the beasts of the earth finally all other creatures before he made mankind insomuch as it pleased God to make all things for the comfort of man that so by him they might be to the glorie of his owne most holy name And yet againe he doth so breake that which we would thinke should haue beene the best order that he doth in most excellent wisedome take all glorie from the creatures themselues and maketh it so much the more cleare and plaine as it is meete that all the praise both of wisedome and power and goodnes doth belong onely to him For therefore it is that God made light before he made the Sunne Caused trees to bring forth ripe fruite before any shower or dewe had fallen vpon the earth And also made all earthly creatures and gouerned them in perfect order before he appointed man to be the ruler and orderer of them Who therefore among all men yea how could all mankinde though they were as dutifully affected to God as might be how I say could they for al that sufficiently praise his most glorious name for his so great wise mightie gracious and glorious workes Yea if it were but for our owne creation alone for our outward senses and the excellent gift of speech c. and for our inward vnderstanding and memorie c. Let euery one of vs therefore conclude with the holy Prophet Thou ô Lord possessest my reines that is I am by good right altogether and entirely thine thou diddest couer mee in my mothers wombe I will praise thee for I am drawne into admiration by considering thy reuerend workes yea I will praise thy wonderfull workes as much as my soule can attaine vnto My bones or strength it is not hidden from thee from the time that I was made in a secret place and skilfully fashioned as in the lower parts of the earth Thine eyes did see me when I was without forme for in thy booke were all things written euen from the time that they were first fashioned yea while as yet there was none of them at all O how deare therefore or precious are thy thoughts to mee ô mightie God! ô how great are the Summes of them I would count them but they are more then the sand I will awake that is I will stand diligently vpon my watch that I may still abide with thee Psal 139.13.14.15.16.17.18 Trem Iunio Interp. But of the duties whereby we stand bound vnto God for his mercie toward vs in our creation more afterward HEtherto our purpose hath beene to gather together and interprete the holy doctrine of Creation according to the historical narration and report of it from the holy Scriptures of God the onely faithfull and incorrupt witnesses thereof The which also as you know hath beene set down to your hand in a fewe verses to the ende it might happily bee thereby made so much the more familiar and if it might be also the more easie to be remembred of you It shall not be amisse therefore as I thinke here to make rehearsall of them Question Which are those verses Answere They are these which followe Gen. ch 1. The world sixe daies in making was As Moses truly saith God would not onely shewe his power Verses But likewise helpe our faith 1. In first of sixe both heauen and earth A Substance they receiu'de 2. Though formeles and vnfurnished Th' earth with waters couer'd And darknes was vpon the deepe As high as heauen did reach The holy Ghost these depths vphold 3. The Father by his speech Not sound of voice but mightie power With wisedome euen his Sonne Commanded light so light brake forth And whole * Either because the world began at the equinâ—ctiall or to speake according to the vse of the Iewes who alwaies accounted twelue howers for the day according to that of our Sauiour Christ Iohn ch 11.9 Are there not twelue howers in the day twelue howers shone 4. Yet darknes was not quite cut off But sundred from the light It tooke his turne the light gaue place
and of all their qualities and operations whatsoeuer to their proper vses and endes euen as his creating of them was the execution of his purpose and decree to giue them their seuerall qualities natures and beeings themselues So then wee must vnderstand the Prouidence of God to bee as large as his creation that is to say that it doth vniuersally extend it selfe to the continuall ruling ordering and gouerning of euery creature which hee hath once made and that euen by the same almightie power wisedome iustice and mercie by the which hee at the first made them As Nehem. cha 9. ver 6. Thou Lord preseruest them all But that wee may vnderstand the better what is meant by the Prouidence of God there are certaine thinges to bee inquired into for the more full opening of that which you haue already answered And first concerning the word Prouidence wee are to inquire how it may be saide to containe all that you haue set downe in your answere for the description of it in so much as in the literall or strict signification of it as a man may saye Prouidence is no more then a fore-seeing of thinges to come Question First of all therefore what is to be said to this Answere The fore-seeing of God is no idle or impotent and weake fore-sight but as it is essentiallie ioyned with preordination and fore appointment and decree so it cannot be but it must needes take due effect with euery ordinance and decree thereof in the proper times and seasons of the same Explicatiō proofe It is very true And therefore it is that in the holy Scriptures Prognosis Pronoia ioined with Proorismos the fore-appointment or predestination of God is ioyned most nearely with his fore-knowledge or fore-sight as Acts 2.23 deliuered by the determinate counsell and fore-knowledge and prouidence of God And Rom 8 29. Those whom hee knew before hee also predestinated c. And 1 Peter 1.2 Elect according to fore-knowledge And that the effectuall gouernement of God is noted by his fore-sight read Gen 22.14 In the mount the Lord will see or prouide And Psalm 34.15 The eyes of the Lord are vpon the righteous And Zech. cha 3 9. and cha 4.10 The seuen eyes of the Lord goe throughout the world It is true that the Lord fore-seeth and fore-knoweth more then commeth to passe for he doth of purpose frustrate many counsels and purposes which hee knoweth to bee intended of the wicked so that they cannot take effect But as touching all his owne most holy counsels and purposes for all time to come hee doth so knowe them before hand that according to his foreknowledge hee doth alwaies most certainely guide them to take their full effect so as nothing is able to hinder the same To this purpose read Psalm 94.11 And 1. Corinth 3.20 The Lord knoweth that the thoughts of the wise bee vaine And 2. Kings 19.27.28 I know thy dwelling c. I will put my hooke in thy nostrils c. Reade also Psalme 1.6 The Lord knoweth that is he alloweth blesseth the way of the righteous and the way of the wicked shall perish Likewise Psalm 37.18 Deut. 2.7 and Amos 3.2 Thus we see that the actuall gouernement of God is noted by his seeing or fore-seeing by his knowledge or fore-knowledge of all things the effect being implied by the cause or rule and ground of it Now a second thing to be likewise considered concerning your former description of Gods holy Prouidence is the reason why you make mention of the restraining and correcting of euill things c in so much as wee haue seene in the former doctrine of the Creation that the Lord made all thinges very good Question What therefore is the reason of this Answere Because shortly after the creation a great multitude of the Angels fell away from God and of themselues most wickedlie peruerted themselues Mankinde also both Adam and Eue were verie soone drawne away from God by the wicked suggestion of the Diuel whence hath followed a wonderfull disorder and corruption of all things through the continuall rebellion of the wicked Angels and of all wicked men against the Lord our God This is indeede a sufficient reason of it the ground and proofe whereof we shall see anone In the meane while there is yet a third thing remaining for the further clearing of the former description of the holy Prouidence of God to wit concerning those most holy vses and endes the which God hath in his owne eternall counsell and decree propounded to himselfe in his prouident supporting ruling and gouerning of all his creatures Question Which are they Answere The most holy endes of Gods vniuersall prouidence are the eternall happinesse of all his elect Angels and the like eternall happinesse and saluation of all his elect children from among the rest of the lost posteritie of mankinde And on the contrarie the frustrating of all the wicked and rebellious counsels and enterprises of all the reprobate both Angels and men to their euerlasting confusion and condemnation All to the glorie of God in the declaration both of the bountifulnes of his most free grace and mercie and also of the deserued seueritie of his most holy and perfit iustice Explicatiō and proofe These are in deede the principall endes of the most holy prouidence of God In respect whereof it is saide Prouerb chapter 19.21 Many deuises are in mans heart but the counsell of the Lord shall stand And Psalme 33.10.11 The Lord breaketh the counsell of the heathen and bringeth to nought the deuises of the people The counsell of the Lord shall stand for euer and the thoughts of his heart throughout all ages And Isai chapter 46.9.10 Remember the former thinges of olde for I am God and there is no other God c. My counsell shall stand and I will doe whatsoeuer I will And therefore iustly doth the Lord by the same his holy Prophet in the beginning of the 30. chapter pronounce a woe against them that take counsell but not of him And thus farre also well saith Gamaliel Act 5.38.39 If this counsell or this worke be of men it will come to nought But if it be of God ye cannot destroy it lest ye be found euen fighters against God The like is to be saide concerning all the craftie counsels and enterprises of the Diuel in that hee inciteth the wicked to rebell against the Lord God and practiseth the same himselfe For they shall not preuaile as will further appeare afterward But whereas wee ascribe counsell to the Lord the which is as one may say the maturitie and ripenesse of former thoughts or as it were the choise flower flote or distillation of them wee are to vnderstand this ascription of counsell to GOD as spoken to our capacitie after the manner of men For if we shall consider exactly of the nature of God whose wisedome is infinite and most perfectly present at euery instant and so abideth for
for one man according to that which we read Mal 2.15 When he could haue made many weomen for one man but also hee made the woman cut of man the like wereof he did not in the making and producing of any other creature But I desire that you should expresse and declare by your answere the speciall prouidence of God touching that speciall manner of the propagation of mankind which he himselfe hath appointed Question How haue you learned to answere to this point Answere God gaue plainely to vnderstand that he would not hold it lawfull that man and woman should come together wanderingly to satisfie their naturall lust after the manner of the bruit and vnreasonable creatures And therefore it pleased God euen from the beginning to ordaine and sanctifie the holy estate of mariage to the ende hee might haue a blessed and holy posteritie propagated and borne of them ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe This is that which our most blessed Sauiour hath respect vnto Mat chap Mal. 2.14.15 19.4 yea which he doth verbatim euen word for word repeate and openeth the holy will and pleasure of God to haue beene alwaies constant therein as it followeth in the same 19. chap verses 5. and 6. Haue yee not read saith our Sauiour that he which made them at the beginning made them male and female And said For this cause shall a man leaue Father and Mother and cleane vnto his wife and they twaine shall be one flesh Wherefore they are no more twaine but one flesh Let not man therefore put a sunder that which God hath coupled together Thus then we haue sufficient ground for the holy prouidence of God both in the vpholding and for the continuing as also for the ordering and gouerning of his creatures as well more generally as also more particularly NOw last of all what ground haue you for the proofe of those ends which God in his diuine prouidence hath likewise propounded to himselfe in the same workes of his creation both generally toward aâ—l visible and earthly creatures and more particularly toward mankind For as touching the Angels we haue already considered so much as we haue any ground for before What ground Question I say therefore haue you for those endes which God hath propounded to himselfe euen from the beginning of the creation yea rather before the world was euen from all eternitie Answere The ground of the endes of Gods diuine prouidence in all the visible workes of his Creation it is comprehended in that most memorable narration which is set downe Gen ch 2. from the 8. verse to the 18. as hath beene once mentioned not long before I remember it well Neuerthelesse to the ende that we resuming the worke in the due place thereof may carie all so much the more commodiously before vs let vs repeate the same here againe so farre as may serue to our present purpose and namely concerning the speciall prouidence of God toward mankinde Question What was that Answere God created all things for his owne glorie and mankind especially aboue al earthly creatures for the declaration of the most bountifull riches of his goodnes and mercy vpon them to their euerlasting happines and glory vpon condition they would continue constant in their holy faith and obedience vnto him Question Be it so But what if as it fell out indeede and that not long after mankinde should fall away from their good and gracious God their Creator and maker He further purposed vpon that occasion to magnifie the seueritie of his most holy and high iustice euen to the euerlasting condemnation and torment of all such as should continue without repentance in their rebellion against his most souereigne and diuine Maiestie and refuse to seeke their deliuerance by that meanes onely which he minded to tender and offer vnto them Question How may it appeare from the text which you alledged that the purpose of Gods diuine prouidence toward mankinde was from the beginning such as you haue in your answere affirmed Answere By that tree of life which God had planted in the middest of the garden or orchyard of Heden a most pleasant plot of ground for the exceeding fruitfulnes and delicacie of it according to the signification of the name of the countrie Heden where it was situated the Lord of his most gracious goodnes gaue Adam and Eue assurance both for themselues and their posterity of euerlasting happines and glorie if they would faithfully and constantly serue and obey him But on the contrarie if they should disloially breake the commandement of their souereigne namely by eating of the fruite of that tree of the knowledge of good and euill which was likewise planted in the middest of the same garden and was the onely tree which was forbidden vnto them God did as certainely threaten the euerlasting curse both of bâ—die and soule against them and all their posteritie and that also without any hope of recouerie for euer for any thing that he did for the present let them vnderstand or haue any the least inckling to the contrarie Explication and proofe All that you haue answered is very true as the text doth plainely giue euerie attentiue reader to vnderstand And it is further confirmed most euidently by the effect it selfe which followed according to that which the Prophet Moses hath recorded Gen 3. the two last verses of the chapter For so soone as Adam and Eue had eaten of the same forbidden fruite they were for euer cast out of the garden of Heden and might not be suffered thenceforth once to eate of the tree of life And thus bereauing themselues of all former solace and comâ—ort they did also make themselues through their owne sinne altogether naked destitute and forlorne In the which estate also should they haue continued for euer yea increased more and more according to the further increase of their sinne had not God of his infinite mercy giuen them the promise of such a remedie and reliefe as they themselues could neuer haue thought vpon And thus haue we also together with the conclusion of that which we haue to obserue concerning the prouidence of God bâ—fore the fall of mankind we haue I say herewithall made an entrance vpon the other part or proceeding of Gods holy prouidencâ— which we are now in the next place to consider of touching the fall of mankind Question LEt vs therefore proceed vnto it And herein first what are we to vnderstand by the fall of mankinde Answere We are to vnderstand by this word fall First their vnfaithfulnes and disloialtie to God in breaking his most holy and gracious commâ—ndement Secondâ—y the losse of that good and blessed estate wherein they were by the goodnes of God created and set Thirdâ—y all the miserie and confusion both of soule and body which they pulled vpon themselues and their posteritie Yea all that they pulled downe vppon the very earth the which God did iustly accurse for their sake ExplicatioÌ„
which is most iustly fallen vpon them for it Nay rather herein the sinne of Eue was the greater because she suffered so base a creature as the Serpent was to blaspheme God as it did and did not rather forthwith euen at the mention of the first word abhorre it yea because she did not rather put it to present death then to haue consented Explication and proofe This indeed would haue beene a worthy sacrifice as it were vnto God if she had had the grace so to haue done or at the least to haue most vehemently rebuked it and to haue taken aduise with her husband what had beene best to be done in so great and blasphemous an indignitie offered principally to God and then also to themselues And the sinne of Adam also was the greater because he did giue place to the perswasion of his wife whom he as her head and guid appointed by God should haue reproued and disswaded from so hainous a sinne Hetherto we see what is meant by the fall of mankinde NOw therefore that we may proceed to consider of the holy prouidence of God herein First how can you shew that it may stand wel with the good prouidence of God that so many of his chiefe creatures created very good to wit all mankind beside many of the Angels should be so left of God that they should thus wofully fall away from him and plunge themselues for euer into so grieuous miserie when as hee could by his holy prouidence as wee would thinke most graciously haue preserued them from the same Question How therefore I say may we iustifie this to stand well with the gracious prouidence of God yea with that which we call the more speciall prouidence of God concerning his speciall creatures Answere The wisedome and iustice of God is so high aboue all that we can conceiue that wee neede not doubt but he knoweth a perfect reason and is able throughly to iustifie himselfe though we should plead nothing on his behalfe It is very true that you say according to that which we read Psal 51.4 God will approue himselfe to be righteous when he speaketh and pure when he iudgeth ExplicatioÌ„ proofe Neuerthelesse it will not stand with our dutie so to leaue the defence of GOD against those which cauill at his most holy iustice If the cause of a false God came into question we might well say with Ioash the father of Gideon Let Baal pleade for himselfe Iudges 6.31 But seeing it is the most holy and iust cause of the onely true God euen the Lord our God and heauenlie Father howsoeuer hee is able indeede most sufficiently to pleade his owne cause without vs yet as was said it standeth not with the dutie of the least of his seruants to neglect to alledge what they can for the maintaining of his righteousnes against euery aduersarie that feareth not to speake euill of the same I doe therefore very earnestly desire that you should for the discharge of your most bounden duty and therein for the glory of God and peace of your owne conscience say something to this point How may it stand with the good prouidence of God Question How may we cleare the Lord from all fault or iust blame herein Answere God of his goodnes gaue both the Angels which fell and also mankinde in the beginning of their creation a pure and holy freedome of will yea and power also to haue continued therein if they would haue earnestly setled themselues to haue aboade in obedience to that most holy commandement which hee had made knowne vnto them But they of their owne accord contrarie to his reuealed will forsaking his commandement lost their freedome and so haue lost the fauour of God made themselues both vassalls to sinne and also subiect to Gods wrath as a iust punishment of the same And beside this it must needes in all good reason bee iudged most equall and meete that the Creator should in such sort create his creatures and also set them in such an estate and condition as they might knowe and finde in themselues that they are but creatures This could not haue beene vnlesse they had beene created so as they must finde it necessarie for them to depend continually vpon the fauour and supportance of their Creator and that for the same cause they should see themselues to stand most bound to humble themselues and to yeeld all faithfull and constant seruice and duty vnto him Yea moreouer this could not haue beene vnlesse also they had beene set in such an estate as it might be possible for them by vndutifulnes to fall from the same fauour and supportance of their most gratious Creator Finally it could not haue beene vnlesse through their owne default God himselfe iustly permitting the same they might haue sinned against him ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is very true For nothing could seperate the good creature of God from the most good gratious Creator but the wicked disobedience vnfaithfull departure of the creature froÌ„ him And is it not very equall meet that when the creature will not retaine his liberty that God should leaue him to himselfe and so to find the inconuenience euill of his owne losse Verily it is wonder saue that many haue lost all true light of reason that any should be found so foolish void of vnderstanding that they should not perceiue that the most wise iust God knoweth well how to permit yea to giue ouer his creature to the owne sinne and not to stay him when he seeth that he will wilfully runne into it and yet to keepe his owne most holy Maiestie most perfectly free from the least iust and deserued blame Yea be it further granted as the truth it selfe requireth that God should purpose decree in himselfe before the world was that both many of the Angels also whole mankind should through their owne default depart from him sin against him and so iustly depriue theÌ„selues of his grace fauour therwithall procure his wrath heauy punishments to fall vpon theÌ„selues it is wonder that any specially of those who haue the instructions of the worâ— of God before theÌ„ should shew themselues more wicked in this behalfe theâ— the Apostatate Angels Adam Eue theÌ„selues Who knowing best in what condition manner God had created theÌ„ durst not neither could find any iust ground in their owne knowledge or conscience wherfore they should lay any the least blame vpon the Lord. Adam indeed pretendeth The grouÌ„d and meaning of it as if he had some colour of defence for himselfe in that he saith to God The woman which thou gauest me she gaue me of the tree and I did eate Wherin he layeth blame vpon his wife but he durst not lay any blame vpon the Lord neither had he any cause And no doubt the Angells that fell were and are â—ill so shall remaine for euer no lesse conuicted in
fatherlie care to turne all to the benefite of the soule according to that of the Apostle Paul Romanes 8.28 Wee knowe that all things worke together for the best vnto them that are called of his purpose c. But more particularlie Question What is that admirable manner of the Lord God his most prouident mercifull and Fatherlie gouernment ouer the soules of his children and faithfull seruants Answere VVheras wee are all of vs by nature vaine foolishe prowde and rebellious against God and his word he doth by the gracious power of his holie Spirit through his word so alter and change the hearts mindes and willes of all those that be his that hee maketh them fooles in themselues sheweth them to be in themselues weake also miserable euery way forlorne that so he may make them carefull to seek to be truely wise holie and blessed in him Yea hee leadeth them downe as it were to the lowest pitte of Hell that he may make them fitte at the last to inhabite the highest and most glorious Heauens And all this of his meere grace and fauour in his beloued Sonne our Lorde Iesus Christ euen according to his owne counsell and purpose in him before the world was as was saide before It is verie true For euen herevnto doth the Lord subordinate the course of his gouernment ouer all his other creatures and workes To this purpose hath hee sanctified all his holie ordinances worde prayer Sacraments c. To this purpose doth hee speciallie guide the thoughtes wordes and works of his children censuring rebuking and chastising them so farre as they doe erre and goe astray from him but comforting incouraging and reioycing them in all things wherin they doe well obeying his word and the holie motions of his good Spirit which frameth their hearts of conscience to will and desire that onelie which God willeth c. This your last answere containeth both the effectes and also the cause of this excellent prouidence of God concerning his children For the which I desire that you should shewe some proofe out of the holie Scriptures And first concerning the effectes of Gods most holie gouernment in the altering and changing of the heartes of his chldren of fooles making them wise of weake strong c. Question What ground haue you for the proofe of these things Answere To this purpose the Apostle Paul teacheth vs that wee are not of our selues sufficient no not fitte so much as to thinke a good thought 2. Cor. 3.5 Much rather therefore must the will and the deede be of God Philipp 2.13 For it is God saith the same Apostle who worketh in you the will and the deede euen of his good pleasure And 1. Corinth 12.3 No man can say that Iesus is the Lorde but by the holie Ghost And Romanes 8.14 They that are the Sonnes of God are ledde by the Spirit of God Finallie Galatians 5.22 c. The fruite of the Spirit is loue ioye peace long-suffering gentlenes goodnes faith meeknes temperance against such there is no lawe For they that are Christes haue crucified the fleshe with the affections and luâ—â—es If wee liue in the Spirit let vs walke in the Spirit ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe See the last Answere in the former page These holie Scriptures doe shew in deed the most excellent and admirable worke and gouernment of God concerning the soules of his children To the which purpose also the Apostle saith further Let euery one that seemeth to be wise in this world be a foole that he may be wise For the wisedome of this world is foolishnes with God c. 1. Corinth 3.18.19 Reade also Rom 7.9 c. to the ende And Galat 5.17 Read likewise Reuel 3.17.18.19 Thou saiest I am riche c. and knowest not that thou art wretched c. I counsell thee to buye of mee gold tryed by the fire that thou maiest be made rich c. As manie as I loue I rebuke and chasten be zealous therefore and amend And that the Lorde leadeth his children downe as it were to the lowest pit and raiseth them vp againe from all their feares and sorrowes c. it is euident Psalm 86.13 and Psalm 130.1 And likewise Actes 14.22 The beaten way to the kingdome of God is by manifold affliction and tribulation But in all troubles and afflictions the Lorde standeth by his children as a tender supporter and comforter 2. Corinth 4 8 9. Moreouer how exact a watche and howe prouident a gouernment the Lorde exerciseth ouer his children reade it notablie described Psalm 139.1 c. O Lorde saith the Psalmist thou hast tryed mee and knowne mee Thou knowest my sitting and my rising thou vnderstandest my thought a farre off c. Thou boldest mee straite behinde and before c. Whether shall I goe from thy Spirit c. But all this to the singular benefit of euerie true seruant of God whom God nourtereth as a Father his childe whom hee dearely loueth And as hee dealeth thus watchfullie for euerie one a parte so doth hee for the whole bodie of the Church conioyntlie against the which the verie gates and power of Hell shall neuer bee able to preuaile as our Sauiour Chrâ—st hâ—mselfe assureth vs. Finallie the gouernment of God ouer the soules of his children whether of euerie one apart or of manie or of all together it is to be considered not onely in his long sufferance before their conuersion but also in their conuersion it selfe and for euer after So that if they waxe at any time forgetfull he causeth their owne heartes to smite them as hee did the heart of king Dauid after that hee had sinned in numbring the people hee giueth them troubled consciences he chastiseth them sharplie in their bodies because of the sinne of their soules he taketh awaye all comfort of his Spirit for the time though hee mindeth to restore them to their former ioyes againe But who can expresse the manifold wisedome of Gods most holie prouidence in the gouernment of his children Hetherto of the effectes of Gods most gracious prouidence towardes his Church and euerie member thereof LEt vs now come nowe to the chiefe cause of all The which as was saide is the meere grace and fauour of God Question What ground haue you hereof Answere Because thou wast precious in my sight saith the Lord by his holie Prophet and thou wert honourable and I loued thee therfore will I giue man for thee and people for thy sake Isai chapt 43.4 c. ExplicatioÌ„ proofe The same we may see likewise testified Deut chapt 7. verses 6.7.8 c. and Ezek chapt 16.1.2.3 c. The which testimonies though they respected more particularlie the Church of the Iewes yet by them it is euident what manner of affection the Lord beareth towards his whole church both of Iewes and Gentiles and also what is the true cause of all the dignitie and happinesse of the Church euen the free loue and adoption or acceptance
weighty in respect of God to whom alone doth iustlie belong the souereigne free bestowing and disposing of all his creatures and blessings both spirituall and also belonging to this life aboue all demande of euery why or wherfore hee should doe so or so It is proper and pertaining to God alone to saye May I not doe with my owne as I will Let vs therfore cast away all enuying at the prosperitie of other speciallie of other our fellow brethren and conuert all murmuring into a thankfull admiration at the goodnes of God which he exerciseth continuallie towards the poorest and basest of those that doe truely beleeue in him Whose outward afflictions hee doth recompence alwaies with inward and spirituall comforts and blessings as was said a little before GOD our heauenlie Father in this his vnequall vneuen course as fleshe and blood is readie to thinke of it may as one saith well be likened to a most skilfull Phisition in that hee ordereth his Phisicke according to the differing estate and condi ion of his Patients For hee knoweth that one dramme will doe as much with some as a greater quantitie of the same Drugge in another mans bodie c. So likewise the Lord he knoweth that a little headache will preuaile as much to humble one whom hee hath alreadie broken as an extreame collicke or gowte with an other that is yet of a sturdie and stoute stomacke The diuerse dealing of the Lorde therefore sheweth plainelie that hee doth not rule as a Father ouercarried with an inordinate or partiall pittie but as a most wise holie and righteous Father But admit this it may bee some will say that God as a most wise holie and discrete Father vseth the afflictions and humiliations of his children like as a Phisition vseth his bitter potions to cure the euils and sinnes which they are subiect vnto here in this life Yet how can death which to the viewe of the caâ—nall eye doth not seldome fall cruellie vppon them be counted for good phisicke and to be a healing medicine For this destroyeth euen nature it se fe And death as we may say is after a sorte the shame of all phisicke Question Howe therefore may it agree to the Fatherlie hand of God and that his Diuine skill should haue any stroke herein Most of all seeing he hath in his most gracious prouidence appointed and preordained Answere death to be vnto all his children a counter-poison against death the most speedie and immediate passage vnto euerlasting life and therein to the possession and fruition of all perfect health wealth and honour for euer and euer ExplicatioÌ„ proofe A notable proofe hereof wee read Philip 1 21 22 23 24. Likewise 2. Timot 4.8 and 1. Pet 1.3.4 c. Moreouer Psalm 116.15 Precious saith the holy Prophet in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saints And the same againe Psalm 72.14 Deare shall their bloud be in his sight And beside this it is to be further considered that it is the good pleasure of God to take away his righteous seruants from greater euils that are after to fall vpon the wicked that remaine Isai chap 57 1. And that to this gratious ende and purpose that they should not be peruerted in their mindes to fall into errors of iudgement ouerswaied by the corruptions of the time nor carried away after common sinnes and disorders increasing ouer-strongly in the dayes wherin they liue Neuerthelesse it is not seldome seene that the Lorde maketh his seruants euen herein this world glorious by his wonderfull deliuerances and that hee crowneth them with age as with a crowne of glorie in that they are found constant in the righteous waies of God euen as it pleaseth him though death had seemed sundrie times to haue grappeled vpon them Yea and euen generallie if wee shall wisely consider wee shall finde that in common calamities God sheweth himselfe oftentimes more fauourable to his people then to their aduersaries though manie and great be their sinnes whereby they doe dailie prouoke him According to that we read Isai chapt 27.7 Hath he smitten him as hee smote those that did smite him Or is hee slaine according to the slaughter of them that were slaine by him Thou contendest with him that is with thy people as saith the holie Prophet in measure c. But hee taketh their enemies away as with a rough Spirit or blast in the daye of the Eastwinde But for all this it will peradventure be further obiected and vrged in waye of amplification that not onely particular persons but also euen whole Citties Countries and Nations professing the true religion of God doe sometimes fall before their enemies who are wicked and professed idolaters c. Question What is to be further answered to this Answere They that haue the better cause may neuertheles be guiltie of some grieuous sinnes wherin they lie without repentance for the which God in his iustice seeth meete to punish them Yea and by circumstance the sinnes of the professors of the Gospel may easilie bee greater then the sinnes of some ignorant idolaters who haue not the light of the word of God shining among them ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe It is true according to that manner of aggrieuing the sinnes of Bethsaida and Capernaum aboue the sinnes of the Sodomites c the which our Sauiour Christ vseth Matth 11.20 c. And againe he affirmeth generallie that whosoeuer he be that knoweth his maisters will and doth it not shal be beaten with the more stripes But be it that their sinnes be not more heinous yet what letteth why God may not correct them in that measure whervnto they are growne that so hee may preuent the extremitie wherevnto they would shortly come And besides it may be that in the present action of defence or reuenge vpon the enemies of Gods truth or violaters of common honestie and iustice they who haue the better cause doe not prepare themselues to deale in it with holie mindes Or it may bee they doe trust in their owne strength and doe not staye themselues vprightly vpon the Lord. The which seemeth to be the sinne of the other tribes of Israel against the tribe of Beniamin before whom they fell twice Iudges chapt 20. For this verilie wee are verie apte vnto euen to presume ouer-much in a good cause as if our owne sinnes could not hinder the successe of it in our hands But therin we may easilie deceiue our selues and therfore it standeth vs in hand to walke humblie before the Lord our God and to seeke peace with him that so he may be intreated to prosper vs euen in the best seruice which wee may possiblie be imployed in But the cauilling wittes of men will be yet still maligning and oppugning the Fatherlie prouidence of our God For by an vnreuerend prying into it they snatch at this among the rest of their quarrells that manie notoriouslie wicked both particular persons also whole Cities
redemption and saluation by our Lord Iesus Christ it is altogether aboue nature So that the Lorde may worthilie say by his holie Propet Isaiah ch 55.8 against all such Iudges of euil thoughts that is such euill thinking Iudges as the Apostle Iames termeth them My thoughts are not your thoughts nor your wayes my wayes For as the heauens are higher then the earth so are my wayes higher then your wayes and my thoughtes then your thoughtes c. And furthermore it is not in any wise to be doubted but that insomuch as God vouch-safeth by his holie worde and Spirit to teach and warne to command exhort to promise and incourage his children to walk in his blessed waies to the end they may not onely escape euerlasting death but also be partakers of his blessings to their endles life it is not to be doubted I say but that he will giue them the fruit benefit of euerie part of his holie ordinance according to those good endes whervnto he hath appointed the same Finallie it is euen as certainlie true concerning the reprobates that they doe not goe on in their sinnes and so fall into the curse and condemnation by anie compulsion or temptation and prouocation from God but of their own voluntarie disposition contrarie to the expresse will and commandementes of the Lord. And in this respect it is that the Lord with whom ther is in truth no repentance or change such as is in vs doth yet ascribe repentance and changing of minde to himselfe vpon the obstinacie of the wicked according to that Gen 6. ver 6. It repenteth mee that I made man And again Ier 8.18 If the nation against whom I haue pronounced a plague doe turne from their wickednesse I will repent of the plague c. An example wherof we haue in the Prophesie of Ionah ch 3. vers 10. The first dutie therfore of faith in the Fatherlie prouidence of God is this that we trusting in his mercie goodnes do renounce all blind fortune all fatall necessitie of Stoical destinie acccording to the first branch of the answer Touching the second branche to wit that it is our dutie to abandon all inordinate distrusting or distracting cares about earthly things read a plaâ—â—e proofe hereof Matth ch 6.25 c and verses 32.33.34 Be ye not carefull saith our Sauiour Christ for your life what ye shall eate c. For your heauenly Father knoweth that ye haue need of all these things But seeke ye first the kingdome of God and his righteousnes and all these things shal be cast vnto you For in so much as els-where he assureth vs that it is the Fathers pleasure is to giue vs a kingdome yea such a kingdome as is onelie worthy to be in request Luke 12.32 howe can we thinke that he will faile any of his children touching the necessaries of this life so farre forth as may be good for them Touching the moderat on of our lawfull studies and labours we haue a flat commandâ—ment Pro 23.4.5 Trauell not too much to be rich but cease from thy wisedome Wilt thou let thine eyes flie vpon that which will shortlie flie away c And that it is our dutie to submit all our enterprises to the holie prouidence will of God Read Exod 18.23 If thou doest this thing saith Iethro God command the c. And 2. Sam 12. Be strong saith Ioab and let vs be valiant for our people for the cities of our God and let the Lord do that which is good in his eyes And 1. Chro 13. â— If it seeme good to you saith king Dauid and that it proceedeth of the Lord your God wee will send c. And Heb 6.3 And this will we do if God permit And 1. Pet 3 1â— It is better if the will of God be so that we suffer for well doing then for euill doing And Iames 4.13 c the holy Apostle doth earnestly reproue the contrarie presumption Goe to now saith S. Iames â—e that say to day or to morrowe we will goe into such a citie and continue there a yeare buy and sell and get gaine And yet ye cannot tell what shal be to morrow For what is your life It is euen a vapour which appeareth for a little time and afterwards vanisheth away for that ye †Note Wee ought to speake it often for the open profession of our faith beâ—oâ—e â—en but to thiâ—ke it alwaies for the truth of our faith in the fight of G d. Note also ought to say If the Lord will and if we liue we will do this or that But now yee reioice in your boastings all such reioicing is euil Therefore to him that knoweth how to doe well and dâ—th it not to him it is sinne To this purpose also serueth well the holie Prou chapt 15.3 The eyes of the Lord in euery place beholde the euill and the good Read also Psalm 139. God seeth in the night as-well as in the day hee giueth sleepe and be holdeth our eyes waking c. Read also Ester chap 6.11 c. Thirdlie that it is our dutie as a fruite of the comforte of faith in the Fatherlie prouidence of God †Tâ—â—thâ— end it is oâ—r dutie to haue the wâ—rks of Gods prouidence gouernment in a holy admiration vpon a d ligent view and reuerend considerat on of them Read Iob 36 22.23 c and in the chapters oâ— lowing Read also Psal 8. Psal â—6 8 c. and 66.5 to thinke and speake most reuerently of the same and of all the workes therof it is euident euen of it selfe vnlesse wee should willinglie take his name in vaine For it is certaine that as God by his worde of Creation created all so doth hee continuallie by his worde of Prouidence and gouernment wherof we read Psal 147.15 16 17 18. hee doth I say by this word and wisedome of his rule gouerne dispose of all things in the world froÌ„ the greatest most honorable to the least basest from the best most vertuous to the worst most wicked thing that is done vnder heauen Yet so as we must take heede that we impute not the least error or euill or the least defect of goodnes that may be to him Farre be this from vs. Read Iames. 1. verse 1â— It is one thing to be author or cause of an euill and farre another thing to be the orderer and disposer of the euill to a good and holie ende contrarie to the intent and minde of the euill worker It must be confessed indeed that God himselfe doth sometime take vpon himselfe the doing of that which is of the owne nature sinfull as the hardening of the heart of Pharaoh against the Lord and the abusing of the concubines of Dauid c. But before we can say so without blasphemie against God wee must see or rather by faith aboue our reache acknowledge first that it is iust and holie
the vnderstandâ—ng of this great mysterie The proofes and explication wherof wee will nowe adioyne vnto them Touching the first we read thus Iohn 1.14 The word was made flesh And Galat 4.4 The Sonne of God was made of a Woman And Rom 1.3 and 2. Tim 2.8 He was made of the seede of Dauid according to the flesh For the virgine Marie was of the posteritie of King Dauid as hereby plainely appeareth And in this respect hee is furthermore called the Sonne of Dauid and therewithall the Sonne of Man as Matth 20. verses 28.30.31 and chapter 22 verses 41.42 The Genealogie also of our Sauiour Christ from Abraham and so forward to Ioseph the reputed Father of our Sauiour in his descent generation after generation by the Euangelist Matth cha 1. verses 1.2 c. And againe from the same Ioseph backward euen to the first man Adam set down by the Euangelist Luke in his 3. chap verses 23 c in the ascent or parentage of Marie confirmeth this most plainely and plentifullie to all that are teachable and willing to vnderstand the same Moreouer allbeeit the tribes did often marrie one within the other Iudges 14.3 as Dauid of Iuda married King Sauls daughter of Beniamin And Elizabeths mother though of Iuda in all likelyhood was married to one of Leui and so was cosen to the Virgine Marie Luke chapt 1. verses 5.36 Yet because they did most vsuallie marrie within their owne tribe as the examples are frequent and the matter cleare euen of it selfe and in one case euen by speciall coÌ„mandement that it should be so Num ch 36.5.6.7.8.9.10 We may iustly conceiue that Ioseph tooke Marie to wife out of his owne tribe after the vsuall manner Yea and more then this all testimonies of the holie Euangelists confirming that the holie prophesies touching the descent of our Sauiour are fulfilled they are so many vndoubted proofes that Marie as well as Ioseph was of the very familie stock of king Dauid For otherwise the prophesies could not haue ben fulfilled so the truth of the whole Gospel shuld be called into question of wicked Atheists c. Read also He 2.16 ch 4.15 Well therfore may we resolue of this truth that our Sauiour Christ hath the verie true nature of man of the bodilie substance of the Virgin Marie like to vs in all things euen from the conception sinne onely excepted indued likewise with a reasonable soule inspired of God at the time appointed after the same manner as God vseth to animate if we may so speake other children in the wombs of their mothers hauing an aptnes from the beginning to vnderstand and affect things and growing afterward in knowledge wisedome of minde as well as in stature of bodilie substance as it followeth to be considered of vs in the time thereof The summe of our present instruction is this that our Sauiour did euen from the conception take the true nature of man And what a wonderfull mysterie is this that for the saluation of mankinde the Sonne of God being verie God should so farre abase himselfe to be made man by assuming of mans nature the immortall to become after a sort mortall the infinite finite the Creator creature This is admirable mercie this is a mysterie most worthie to be loued and reuerenced aboue all other But on the contrary side very erroneous heretical is the opinion of all such as doe obstinatelie hold that our Sauiour did not take his humane nature from the substance of the blessed Virgin but came from heauen and passed through her wombe as if wine should be put into a vessell afterwards to be emptied againe out of the same whervnto they doe vainely and wickedlie abuse these holy scriptures 1. Cor 15.47 He is the Lord from heauen And Philip 2.7 He took on him the forme of a seruant c. And Rom ch 8.3 He was in the similitude of sinnefull flesh For our Sauiour Christ is the Lord from heauen not in regard of of his humanity but rather of his Deitie Neither do the words form of a seruaÌ„t or shape of man take away either truth of maÌ„hood or truth of seruice inferiority in respect therof no more theÌ„ do the words forme of God vsed in the same place denie the truth of his Godhead And it is to be noted also that the Apo speaketh by coÌ„parison in respect of that glorie which either our Sauior had with God before his incarnation or now since his ascension which was greatly obscured as it were hiddeÌ„ vnder the vail of the flesh while he was here on the earth euen froÌ„ his conception c till he rose againe asceÌ„ded vp to heaueÌ„ Onelie those words similitude of sinfull flesh are simplie to be vnderstood insomuch as our Sauiour was neuer sinfull indeed saue onely by imputation of our sinnes which he tooke vpon himselfe on our behalfe to satisfie for them Like heretical is the fancie of such as contend that our Sauiour Christ had no soule giuen vnto him in the wombe of the Virgin vnder this imaginarie pretence that the Deitie it selfe was in stead of a soule vnto the bodie Wherfore let vs in the feare of God abandon all such erroneous conceits as being directly contrary to the truth of the conception of his humane Nature must needes be contrarie to the truth of beliefe concerning the same Thus much of the first point of the Answer Nowe touching the second point that the humane nature of our Sauiour Christ was perfectlie sanctified in the Conception the wordes of the holie Angel to the virgin Marie doe plainely sheweâ—â— Luke 1.35 The Promise The holie Ghost shall come on thee c therfore also that holie thing that shall be borne of thee shal be called the Sonne of God And so it must needes haue bene to the ende that he might be the fulfilling of that which was prefigured by the sacrifices of the lawe which must be all of them in their kinde pure and without blemish that is to say that he might be that true vnspotted lambe of God that should take away the sinnes of the world And how should that cleanse away the filth of another thing that is not cleane it selfe If a soule clothe should be washed in soule water it would remaine foule still Likewise if our Sauiour Christ had not bene perfitlie holie how could he haue bene our sanctification in the sight of God For these causes therefore was it necessarie that our Sauiour should be conceiued by the holie Ghost of a virgine and not be begotten by ordinarie generation of man For all that are so begotten are sinnefull and vncleane Euerie man must confesse with King Dauid that hee was conceiued in sinne Onelie our Sauiour Christ is of all men to be excepted in that his conception followed not the ordinary race Read Heb 2.11 4.15 and ch 7.26 Thus then was our Sauiour Christ in his humane nature most holie by
the sanctification of the holie Ghost euen from the conception according to the Prophecie of Daniell chap 9.24 The third point of the answere is likewise manifest from the former speech of the Angel saying That holie thing which shal be borne of thee shal be called the Sonne of God For euen therefore was it to be called so because it should answere to the name not in any bare likelyhood or resemblance but in verie truth And in the same respect also was he to be called Immanuel God with vs. The immediate worker of this Personal vnion of the humane and Diuine natures and therewithall of the perfect sanctification of the humanitie was the holie Ghost though it was the iointe-worke of the whole Trinitie For wheras the Person of the Father sent the Sonne to take our nature and the Sonne accordinglie did take the same vnite it to himselfe the holie Ghost was that Person by whose effectuall working the Personal vnion was made in the wombe of the Virgin and by whome the humane nature was sanctified to the perfect fulfilling of his office And note wee also here-withall that in so much as the humane nature is ioined to the diuine that is to the second Person of the holie Trinitie which hath assumed taken it to the same his Person therfore the denomination of the Personal vnion of both natures is taken properlie from the Diuine nature assuming and not from the humane nature assumed So then the Person of our Sauiour is a Diuine Person and not a humane Person though it consist of either nature through a most diuine coniunction Thus much concerning the meaning of this Article NOwe in the next place what promise haue you that the Sonne of God our Lorde Iesus Christ Question should be conceiued by the holie Ghost of the Virgine Marie and that the humane nature should be vnited to the Diuine to our endlesse benefit and saluation Answere In the 14. verse of the 7. ch of the Prophecie of Isaiah Behold saith the Prophet a Virgin shall conceiue and beare a Sonne and shall call his name Immanuel ExplicatioÌ„ proofe The same promise was also made long before the time that Isaiah prophesied as we haue seene before to wit euen from the beginning of the worlde vnder the name of the seede of the woman which should break the serpents head that is the Deuils head or strength kingdome here in this sinfull world And it hath bene after that renewed to Abraham as we read Gen 12.13 ch 18. vers 18. Likewise to Isaak in Isaak ch 21.12 and ch 22.18 Ro 9.7 Gal 3.27.28 Heb. 11.18 And to Iaakob Gen 28.4 and verses 13.14.15 For all what-soeuer was promised and performed rested vppon this promise made in Christ as the Patriarkes well vnderstood as our Sauiour himselfe testifieth saying Abraham reioyced to see my day and he sawe it and was glad Iohn 8.56 Thus I saye the Promise was made and vnderstood of most ancient time though not so expresslie that our Sauiour should be conceiued of a Virgine as the Lord reuealed and foretold by his Prophet Isaiah afterward yea so to be conceiued of a Virgine that shee should remaine so without touch of man notwithstanding this conception According to that of the holie Euangelist Matth ch 1.22.23 saying All this was done that it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the Prophet saying Behold a Virgine shall be with childe c. For if she should not haue remained a virgine notwithstanding this Conception it could haue bene no such strange thing that she that was before a virgin should conceiue Thus then we see that this conception of our Sauiour hath bene from the beginning both purposed and promised by the Lorde to his Church The same may appeare also by the often repeated promise that a branche or a bud should spring vp vnto Dauid as it were out of a dead stumpe as we read Isai 4.2 ch 11.2 53.2 Ier. 23.5 33.15 Zech 3.8 ch 6.12 But that wee may proceed the same promise was made more immediately yea in the time most nearelie approching the conception it selfe to the Virgin Marie Question as was a little before touched Let vs nowe come to that where is it contained Answere The Euangelist Luke doth plainelie report and testifie it vnto vs at large in the first chapter of the Gospel written by him from the 26. verse to the 39. verse of the same Hee doth so in deed Question What are the wordes of the Texte Answere 26 And in the sixt moneth saith the holie Euangelist the Angel Gabriel was sent from God vnto a Citie of Galâ—le named Nazareth 27 To a Virgine affianced to a man whose name was Ioseph of the house of Dauid and the Virgines name was Marie 28 And the Angel went in vnto her and said Haile thou that art freely beloued the Lord is with thee blessed art thou among women 29 And when she saw him shee was troubled at his saying and thought what manner of salutation that should be 30 Then the Angel said vnto her Feare not Marie for thou hast found fauour with God 31 For loe thou shalt conceiue in thy wombe and beare a Sonne and shalt call his name IESVS 32 Hee shal be great and hee shal be called the Sonne of the most high and the Lorde God shall giue him the Throne of his Father Dauid 33 And he shal reigne ouer the house of Iakob for euer of his kingdom shal be no end 34 Then said Marie to the Angel How shall this be seeing I knowe not man 35 And the Angel answered and said vnto her The holie Ghost shall come vpon thee and the power of the most high shall ouershadowe thee therefore also that holy thing which shal be borne of thee shal be called the Sonne of God 36 And beholde thy cousin Elizabeth shee hath also conceiued a Sonne in her olde age and this is the sixt moneth to her which is called barren 37 For with God shal nothing be vnpossible 38 Then Marie saide beholde the seruant of the Lorde be it vnto mee according to thy word So the Angell departed from her ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe Here indeede is a plaine full report or narration of the Promise of the Conception made immediatlie to the blessed Virgin Marie the same replenished with many excellent instructions as was declared at large in the Sermons made vpon that text wherof we caÌ„not stand now to make any long rehearsall Brieflie two things are to be marked chieflie in these wordes concerning the Promise of this holie Conception First the efficient cause which is God the Father by the immediate working of the holie Ghost as hath bene shewed before But not by the holie Ghost as doing the office of a father by generation if we would speake properly The Duties but in stead of a naturall father of the bodie exercising his diuine power of creation
though this his mighty working by creation may be called also a kinde of begetting in such sense as God is called a Father partly in regard of his works of creation as hath beene declared heretofore The second thing to be obserued in the report of this promise of conception is the instrumentall or materiall cause thereof which was the Virgine Marie So that the word Conceiued is to be referred both to the holy Ghost and also to the blessed Virgin to him as to the author of the conception to her as to the instrument ministring the matter of the conception The reuelation of this most extraordinary conception thus promised to the Virgin Marie is to be accounted of vs a singular mercy and fauour of God not only to the Virgin her selfe but also to vs to the whole Church of God To Marie because otherwise she could not haue possibly conceiued in her minde that her body had beene conceiued by the holy Ghost with the Sonne of God She should haue beene confounded rather then reioyced at this so strange and vnsearcheable a worke of God Well might she haue had peace in her conscience in that she knew well that she had neuer dishonested her selfe but comfort of faith how could she haue had any but by reuelation from God The reuelation of this mystery therefore was a singular mercy of God to Marie her selfe as was said But not onely to her but also to vs and to the whole Church as was further affirmed And the rather considering as well the honourable Messenger that was sent euen the holy Angell of God as the notable manner of his doing of the message from the Lord. First by an vnwonted salutation verse 28. Secondly by a sweete and comfortable incouraging of the blessed Virgin against her feare by reason of his sodaine appearing to her being alone and because of the same his strange and vnwonted salutation verse 30. Thirdly by a plaine narration of the whole matter vnto her with an excellent description of the childe what maner of one he should be ver 31 32 33. Fourthly by a notable description of the manner of the conception how it should be wrought and effected in the wombe of the Virgin for her further satisfaction and confirmation against all her doubtings verse 35. Yea so as the Angel would not leaue her till she was put out of all doubt To the which end he gaue her also a very rare signe and token for the further establishing of her faith For he discouereth vnto her the conception of old barren Elizabeth and the time how long since so that she might perceiue that Elizabeth was then vpon her quickening with childe verses 36.37 as Marie found it to be true shortly after euen as the Angell had told For shee going to Elizabeth at her very comming to her the childe did spring in the wombe of Elizabeth and therevpon Elizabeth moued by the holy Ghost reioyced and saluted Marie by the most honourable name of the mother of the Lord and shewed her selfe thankfull to God Wherevpon Marie also brake forth in a very heauenly and propheticall thanks-giuing as it followeth in the same chapter So then from this notable message of the Angel the Virgin Marie being plainely informed and obtaining victorie both against her astonishment and also against all succeeding doubtings it is so much the more vndoubted a confirmation to our owne faith that she was that Virgin which God in his most holy prouidence had set apart and appointed therevnto To the which purpose also the diligence of the holy Euangelist yeeldeth a memorable furtherance in that he certifieth vs of the time when this blessed message was sent to what place to what person euen to this Marie whom he also describeth by as particular circumstances as might be verses 26.27 Thus the narration of this immediate promise of the conception of our Sauiour by the holy Ghost was a great mercie of God The Comforts both to the blessed Virgine Marie and also to vs and to the whole Church of God ANd thus being assured of the promise wee come to inquire of the Comforts Question arising to our faith from the assurance of the same What may these comforts be Answere This most holy conception of our Sauiour Christ is as it were the foundation of all our comfort concerning his humane nature in so much as if he had not been conceiued he could neuer haue beene borne nor haue wrought or suffered any thing at all for vs. Likewise the comfort is exceeding great in that we are hereby assured that hee in whom we belieue is not only the true Christ according to the prophesies of the holy Scriptures fulfilled in his conception but also that he was euen from his conception perfectly fitted to be a most worthie al-sufficient mediator and Sauiour vnto vs and for vs. Moreouer the vnion of our humane nature in him to the diuine is generally the ground of all comfort in so much as hereby his humane nature is made the meanes and as it were the condite-pipes to cleanse our filthy nature and to conuay all graces and euen the gift of eternall life it selfe vnto vs from the diuine nature which alone is the euer-springing yea the euer-ouerflowing fountaine of the water of life Finally this Personal vnion of the humane nature of our Sauiour with the diuine nature is the very ground of our vniting and espousing with Christ and so of our revniting to God wherein standeth all our happines Explication and proofe It is very true Our coniunction with God is our happines euen as on the contrary it was from the beginning our miserie that wee were seperated from him through the fall of our first father Adam For thereby beside the guiltines of his sinne wee haue in our selues an originall fountaine of all sinne the which of the owne accord doth continually flow forth to our eternall destruction both of body and soule vnles God should be mercifull vnto vs. Ier. 6. verses 7.8 Now therefore seeing by our Sauiour Christ alone wee are reconciled to God and through him revnited in a perfect league of peace and friendship neuer to be dissolued any more yea seeing we are in and by Christ one with God and he with vs it is manifest that herein resteth all our happines as vpon the onely sure ground and foundation So that whatsoeuer we lost by Adams defection that yea a farre more excellent estate is restored vnto vs by our Sauiour Christ both for righteousnes and holines and also for happines and glorie partly to be apprehended by faith here and fully and really to be enioied for euer in the kingdome of heauen For our Sauiour Christ is made of God to be vnto vs wisedome and righteousnes and sanctification and redemption 1. Cor. 1.30 Ye are of him in Christ Iesus saith the Apostle who of God is made vnto vs wisedome c. That according as it is written He that reioyceth
at the things which were reported by them And verse 20. it is further testified concerning the Shepheards themselues that they returned glorifying and praising God for all that they had heard and seene as it was spoken vnto them And concerning the blessed Virgine Marie it is said verse 19. That she kept and pondered all in her heart Moreouer concerning the wise men we read Matth cha 2. And not onely of their reuerend estimation of our Sauiour as the whole history sheweth but also of their great trauell as we read in the latter end of the first verse Of their boldnes verse 2. Of their ioyfulnes without all offence at the externall basenes of our Sauiours birth and of their homage and worship done vnto him verses 10.11 And last of all of their circumspection and care to performe their faithfull allegiance verse 12. Concerning in the example of Simeon wee read Luke ch 2. verses 28.29.30.31.32 Hee tooke our Sauiour vp in his armes and praised God and said Lord nowe thou doest let thy seruant depart in peace according to thy word for mine eyes haue seen thy saluation c. Read also verses 34.35 Behold this child is appointed for the fall and rising of many in Israel Finallie concerning the Prophetisse Anna we read as it foloweth in the same chapter verse 36. Ther was a Prophetisse one Anna c. And verse 38. She comming at the same instant vppon them confessed likewise the Lord and spake of him to all that looked for redemption in Ierusalem All which examples no doubt are recorded The daÌ„ger of not beleeuing this Article not onelie for the discourse and explanation of the holie Storie but also for our instruction and like imitation vpon the same considerations which moued them both to thinke speake and doe as they did THe duties therfore of faith concerning this Article beeing such as haue bene described now in the last place of our inquirie what is the danger of not beleeuing in our Sauiour Christ the eternall Sonne of God borne in due time Question verie true man of the Virgine Marie The holie Apostle S. Iohn teacheth and verie earnestlie affirmeth that euerie Spirit which confesseth not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh Answere is not of God but that this is the Spirit of Antichrist Hee doth so indeede as we reade in the 3. verse of the fourth chapter of his 1. ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe Epistle And there is verie good and necessarie reason why he should teach so For he that denieth the truth of the humane nature of Christ denieth the comming of Christ yea and all the fruites and benefits both of his birth and also of his whole life and death And therin he is an open aduersarie to God and his Christ as the word Antichrist it selfe giuen for the title of such plainly sheweth according to the Greeke language And beside that insomuch as it is a grace of the Spirit of God to teach Christians to confesse that according to this Article of the Christian faith Iesus Christ is come in the flesh as the Apostle saith in the former verse it must needes be that all such as denie it are of the Spirit of Antichrist and be therein open aduersaries to God who hath sent his Sonne in the flesh trulie Conceiued by the holie Ghost Such Antichristes and aduersaries both to God and his Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ were the Simonianites Valentinians Marcionites Apollinaristes and many other sortes of heretikes as they haue bene rehearsed before in the Article of his Conception by the holie Ghost with their seuerall heresies against the humane nature of our Sauiour The beliefe of all which heretikes was no doubte nothing better then an aierie and vanishing beliefe euen a shadow and spectrum of faith and no true faith in deede euen answerable to that which they held that our Sauiour had no true bodie but onely an outward appearance of a bodie and which as the Diuell bewitched them to thinke was but a spirituall or aierie thing of some strange coÌ„position not like vnto ours c. And thus by the goodnes of God wee are come to an ende of our inquirie concerning the Article of the birth of our Sauiour Christ according to the propounded order of our course NEuerthelesse vpon some good consideration wee will yet more particularlie inquire as in way of an appendix why the name of the Virgin Marie is mentioned in this Article of our beliefe For it is verie vnskilfullie yea most wickedlie and blasphemouslie misconstrued by manie as though Marie herselfe had bene such a one as had bene conceiued without sinne to the ende that in respect of her owne puritie of nature our Sauiour might be borne and brought forth of her without all spot of sinne Whervpon also haue followed these hereticall conclusions that she is to be esteemed for our Ladie here on earth and a Queene in heauen therfore to be pictured with a crowne vpon her head so painted in Church windowes c with an opinion that shee hath power and autoritie to command her Sonne and therfore is to be praied vnto c. But all these are false causes coined in the deceiuable shop of mans superstitious and idolatrous braine to be vtterlie condemned and abhorred of all true Christians as intollerable blasphemies against God and most hainous iniuries done to the blessed virgin Question I aske therefore what be the true causes or reasons which may be beleeued to be such indeed Answer First for the more full certaintie or perspicuitie plainenes of the holy history it selfe Secondlie that our beliefe might be so much the more eâ—â—aâ—e and vnfoulded concerning the truth of the humane nature of our Sauiour Thirdlie that as hath bene said alreadie shee might be had in memorial for a notable example to vs of beleeuing in Christ and of obeying his Gospel and of blessing praising and magnifying the name of God for our saluation which is brought to light by the incarnation and manifestation of him ExplicatioÌ„ proofe These are the true causes indeed as may be discerned by that which hath ben set downe before For how can God be sufficientlie praised for this most gracious worke of his And what place is ther left for any doubting seeing not onely according to the prophecie of Isaiah it is testified that the Mother of our Lord was a Virgine notwithstanding the conception and birth of this childe but also seeing it is particularlie described vnto vs who that holie Virgine was by her name by the place of her dwelling by her parentage in that shee was the daughter of Elie by her husband to whom she was first betrothed and afterward married by her kindred in that Elizabeth the mother of Iohn Baptist was her Cosine c. Luke chap 1.26 c. and ch 3.23 We cannot denie but the Papists are ready to alledge other causes namelie because as they teach the blessed Virgin is to be honoured
two yeere olde and vnder according to the time which he had diligently searched out of the Wise men 17 Then was that fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophet Ieremias saying 18 In Rama was a voice heard mourning and weeping and great lamentation Rachel weeping for her children and would not be comforted because they were not ExplicatioÌ„ proofe Here beside the singular prouidence of the Lord God our heauenlie Father in deâ—eating the most craftie and bloodie intent of Herod against the life of our Sauiour in that he gaue grace to the Wisemen to obey his coÌ„mandement not to regard the dissembling request of the wicked Tyrant we see also therin his vigilaÌ„t care in watching ouer our saluation seing he would by no means haue his propitiatorie death preuented And further coÌ„cerning the Tyrant his most dissembling hypocriticall pretence is notoriouslie discouered and laid open before the whole world according to the holy prouerb Hatred may be couered by deceit but the malice therof shal be discouered in the congregation Prou ch 26. vers 26. For being disappointed of his craftie designmeÌ„t he falleth into a notorious rage coÌ„manding perpetrating such a sauage more then inhumane massacre or murthering of poore harmles infants and tender babes sucklings as was neuer heard of since the beginning of the world For though in time of warre in hote blood as they say both men women and children are not seldome put to the sword yet that anie in a time of peace and in colde blood as touching any cause of prouocation giueÌ„ by poore infants should rage against them and kill and slaye them were it not recorded in the holy Scriptures of God it might haue seemed incredible And therfore no maruel though the execution of it be described by a strange kinde of effect in that it is saide to haue caused Rachel hauing lien dead some thousands of yeares in the fieldes of that countrie where it was done after a sorte to mourne and lament without any admission of comforte No doubt the mothers of the children represented vnder the person of Rachel did most pitifully houle and lament and wring the hands c. And thus saith the Euangelist must the Prophesie of Ier be fulfilled in a like dolefull euent to that which he did more directly prophesie of concerning the sorowfull captiuity of Israel in Babilon yet so as like singular ioy was to folow vpoÌ„ it It foloweth nowe that wee come to the returne of our Sauiour out of Egypt into the land of Iuda and Israell In which verses of the text is that recorded Question In the nineteenth verse and so forth to the end of the chapter Answere Let vs heare the wordes which are they Question 19. And when Herod was dead saith the holie Euangelist beholde an Angel of the Lord Answere appeared in a dreame to Ioseph in Aegypt 20 Saying arise and take the Babe his Mother and goe into the land of Israel for they are dead which sought the Babes life 21 Then he rose vp and tooke the Babe and his Mother into the land of Israell 22 But wheÌ„ he heard that Archelaus did raigne in Iudea in stead of his father Herod he was afraide to goe thither yet after hee was warned of God in a dreame he turned aside into the partes of Galilee 23 And he went and dwelt in a citie called Nazareth that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophetes which was that he should be called a Nazarite Here indeede we haue the returne of our Sauiour Christ out of Egipt into Israel ExplicatioÌ„ proofe plainelie recorded vnto vs. And that according to the expresse commandement and direction of God by the ministrie of an holie Angel with an incouragement also thervnto in so much as Herod was dead And hereby also the time of our Sauiours abode in Aegypt may be collected insomuch as by the testimonies of such other histories as may not iustly be despised of vs our Sauiour is said to be borne in the 33. yeare of Herodes raigne and that Herod died in the 37. yeare of the same Wher-vpon it followeth that the returne of our Sauiour out of Aegypt was about foure yeares after the time that hee was carried thither Wherby also we cannnot but see that the life of our Sauiour was verie full of trouble euen from the birth in carying recarrying in all the time of his exile as it were the same also in an vncomfortable place among Idolaters wher Ioseph his mother were vnacquainted c. Moreouer wee see in this Scripture the obedience of Ioseph and Marie in their staying so long in this vncomfortable place euen till he had a commandement from the Lord for his returne like as Noah going into the Arke at the commandement of God stayed in it till hee had another commandemenâ— that is a like warrant to goe out of it Thus Ioseph atteÌ„ding vpoÌ„ God mark also how he receiueth his further direction froÌ„ him For being in a great doubt where he might settle himselfe best for the safety of the educatioÌ„ of the child God himself assigneth him the place most fit to that end So good a thing is it for vs alwaies to waite atteÌ„d vpoÌ„ the will of God in the care of all things which he coÌ„mitteth vnto vs from time to time Now as touching the place which God appointed Ioseph for the bringing vp of our Sauiour the Euangelist sheweth the reason why the place was appointed to that purpose namely that from the denomination of the place our Sauiour might be known to be that branch which sprong vp from the stock of king Dauid which is prophesied of and foretold in the holie Scriptures For in so much as from the name of the citie Nazareth wher our Sauiour was brought vp and liued euen till about the 30. yeare of his age hee was called a Nazarite or a Nazarenite well may it giue vs an occasion yea direct vs as it were by the finger to that which is prophesied of him vnder the word Netzar which in the hebrewe language signifieth a branch or sprought to note what a poore manner of comming hee should haue into this world at the first euen like to a sprought out of a stock which seemed to be dead yet so as he should mightilie growe vp and prosper through the blessing of God aboue all that the world should be aware of There is indeede another reason alledged concerning this denomination which we speake of to wit because our Sauiour as some thinke should by the appointement of God dwell in Nazareth to the ende he might by that occasion be knowen to be that chiefe and principall Nazarite aboue all that euer were most holilie separated and set apart to any speciall seruice as Samson was Iudges 13.3 c. or Iohn the Baptist or any other But the former reason seemeth to touch more nearelie the pointe of the matter For albeit
chapter of the Euangelist Matthew we reade it described from the 59 verse to the 69 in these words 59 Now the chiefe Priests and the Elders and all the whole Councill sought false witnes against Iesus to put him to death 60 But they found none and though many false witnesses came yet they found none but at the last came two false witnesses 61 And said This man said I can destroy the Temple of God build it in three daies 62 Then the chiefe Priest arose and said to him Answerest thou nothing What is the matter that these men witnes against thee 63 But Iesus held his peace Then the chiefe Priest answered and said to him I charge thee by the liuing God that thou tell vs if thou be the Christ the Sonne of God 64 Iesus said vnto him Thou hast said it Neuertheles I say vnto you hereafter shall you see the sonne of man sitting at the right hand of the power of God and come in the crowdes of heauen 65 Then the high Priest rent his clothes saying he hath blasphemâ—d what haue wee any more neede of witnesses behold now ye haue heard his blasphemie 66 What thinke ye They answered and said He is worthy to die 67 Than spate they in his face buffetted him other smote him with their rods 68 Saying Prophesie to vs O Christ who is he that smote thee Expli In these words the which as was said do conteine as it were the second Act of the hastie proceeding of the early Session of this most wicked Councill it consisting of such as the Prophet Isaiah describeth ch 59.7 Whose feete runne to euill who make haste to shed innocent blood Yea and that with an extreame thirst like vnto the thirst of them whom the same Prophet reproueth chap. 5.11 for their early rising to follow drunkennes c. We haue I say in these words containing the second Act first of all to marke the most vnconscionable practise of the whole Councill in seeking by all meanes to oppresse our Sauiour Christ by false witnesses To the which end liberty was granted to euery one to say what they could yea they were no doubt earnestly incited and suborned vnto it Neither wanted there readines in many that were present as the holy history doth make it plaine For many false witnesses stood vp to depose against our Sauiour But as the Euangelist Matthew testifieth though many came yet they could finde none That is to say they could finde none of any validity no not in their owne corrupt iudgements to beare the ground of any inditement against our Sauiour The reason whereof the Euangelist Marke expresseth which was this that their Testimonies were like vnto vntempered morter not fit to botch vp the most base building which now the rude builders had in hand Their witnesses saith the Euangelist agreed not together chap. 14. verse 56. They were like greasie peeces of wood which no glew could hold together or like drossie mettall that would take no sodder That which one said could not stand with the deposition of another So great was that babilonish confusion that was iustly vpon them And it may well be to our singular comfort in that we may the more clearely behold the most perfect wisedome and righteousnes of our Sauiour Christ which by the brightnes of it so dazled and confounded them And that wee may conceiue the greatnes of their confusion so much the better in the testimonies of those that were so friuolous that the Euangelist would not once mention them let vs consider a little of that one which both Matthew and Marke doe expresse as being the most colourable and weighty among the rest And we shall finde that besides the grosse falshood of it there was exceeding disagreement in the deponents For as the Euangelist Matthew reporteth and giueth his euidence that our Sauiour should say I can destroy the Temple of God and build it in three daies The other as we reade in the Euangelist Marke accused our Sauiour that he should say I will destroy this Temple made with hands and within three daies I will build another made without hands Thus the disagreement of the allegations of these their most substantiall witnesses was very great The falshood was as palpable insomuch as their witnesse was not onely more differing from the words which our Sauiour spake then their owne were each from other but also most of all contrary to the intent and meaning of our Sauiour But how shall we know this The Euangelist Iohn is a most faithfull witnes thereof For he doth of purpose set downe both what were the very words and also what was the true meaning of our Sauiour Christ vttered three yeares before this false calumniation was framed The words as St. Iohn writeth ch 2.9 were these Destroy ye this Temple said our Sauiour to the wicked gouernors of the Iewes whose deadly malice he saw from the beginning and in three daies I will raise vp againe He neither said I will nor I can destroy but Doe ye destroy shewing that he knew what was already in their wicked hearts Neither did hee speake of any making with hands or without hands but of raising vp Neither did he name the Temple of God that is the Temple of Ierusalem but this Temple pointing as it were to his owne bodie and spake onely of the resurrection thereof after they should crucifie and slay him as the Euangelist Iohn doth in the same chapter furthermore open and expound the same And thus the insufficiencie yea the meere vanitie Thâ— grouÌ„d and history of his condemnation by Caiphas and fals-hood of this Testimonie is most plaine And therefore the vnreasonable impietie of the high Priest is manifest in that he doth so earnestlie vrge our Sauiour Christ to answer so light and vniust a slander Answerest thou nothing saith he what is the matter that these men witnes against thee As though there were so great honestie in the men that they would not haue accused our Sauiour Christ vnlesse hee had bene worthie of blame The high Priest might with as great reason haue bene both accuser and iudge as he beganne at the first if he had had anie iust cause as nowe hee most absurdlie pretendeth occasion to vrge a false Testimonie against an innocent and guiltles man What doth our Sauiour answere to this verilie nothing at all Neither to the false witnesses Nor yet to the high priest though hee prouoketh him therevnto But he continueth in holie silence not a little grieued no doubt in his righteous soule to see such an vniust and vnconscionable course of their proceeding against him And this is the second thing that wee haue to obserue in the second Act of their proceeding Thirdlie the high priest and the whole Councill beeing as we say at a non plus for all that help and furtherance that their witnesses could helpe forward their bad enterprize he falleth from witnesses to a vehement
be profitable for vs to consider somewhat more fully of some of these points at the least And first concerning the exceeding gladnes of Herod vpon the sight of our Sauiour Christ it shall be to good purpose to consider what manner of gladnes it was from the causes and grounds thereof Wherevpon also other things wiâ—l be made more cleare and lightsome vnto vs. Answer What manner of gladnes therefore was that wherewith Herod was affected Question It was not of any holy loue and desire thâ—t he bare to our Sauiour Christ or to his doctrinâ— or to his miracles but altogether of a profane curiositie he reioycing rather to see our Sauiour apprehended and brought before him as a prisoner then in any other respect Explication It is true indeede as the effects of this ioy doe open both the nature of it and also of the causes and grounds thereof And in very truth how could it be that Herod a man of most wicked and incestuous life and of a most guiltie conscience imbrued not onely with the imprisonment of Iohn but also with his innocent blood aboue all other his sinnes he of an hypocritâ— becomming a hard hearted sinner seeking also as it is likely by that we read Luke 13.31 the life of our Sauiour as may appeare further by that answere which our Sauiour sendeth at the same time saying Goe ye and tell that Foxe Behold I cast out Diuelâ— and wilt heale still to day and to morrowe and the third day I shall be perfected that is I shall continue yet a while longer and doe the workes oâ— God and Herod shall not be able to interrupt me Herod also being the wicked sonne of that most wicked Herod who euen from the natiuitie of our Sauiour sought to destroy him and to that end murthered the children of Bethlehem and the places there about as we haue seene more at at large before how therefore could it be I say that Herod being such a one should in any godly manner desire after our Sauiour and ioy to see him specially to see him in such a plight as hee was brought before him Verily if he had loued him he would rather haue beene striken with sorrow to see our Sauiour so pitifully abused and defaced as he was by former spittings and buffettings c. And besides if Herod had had any true desire to haue seene our Sauiour Christ or to haue heard his doctrine or to haue beheld his miracles he might long since this time haue seene and heard both him and them many a time and often For our Sauiour Christ both preached and wrought miracles daily in all parts of Herods iurisdiction euen in Galile He that heard Iohn willingly though he wrought no miracles would much rather haue heard our Sauiour who was mightie in deede as well as in word The truth is plaine therefore that Herod had noe good affection toward our Sauiour All his desire was of a profane curiositie and his gladnes a reioycing in our Sauiours outward calamitie he thinking this to be a fit occasion to make our Sauiour seruile to his proud humour But our Sauiour knowing the wicked minde of this profane and vngodly man he doth disapoint him as much as possibly might and thereby sheweth himselfe to be altogether an other manner of man then Herod tooke him to be That is to say he sheweth himself a most wise discreet man of inuincible patience ioined with singular valour and holy fortitude of mind knowing most perfectly when to be silent as well as when to speake The which that we may more clearly see into we are to call to mind the former reasons alledged concerning our Sauiour his silence And beside those to consider of two more speciall vpon the present occasioÌ„ First as we haue seene that Herod was a most bad man and accordingly our Sauiour Christ well knewe that he desired not to heare any word to proceed out of his mouth to his instruction in the way of the kingdome of God or to see any worke wrought by him to the end he might be moued thereby to giue glory to God and therefore as our Sauiour Christ had taught his disciples before that they should not giue holy things to dogges nor cast pearles before swine so he practiseth the same himself at this time being before such a maÌ„ner of man the Iewes also continuing and persisting in their malice being iustly to be accounted of like sort with him SecoÌ„dly insomuch as our Sa Ch knew wel that Pilate not Herod must be his Iudge that he must be crucified at Ierusalem not to be sent to be executed in Galile therefore he will not answer his cause before Herod And to speak the truth our Sa Ch was neither a Galilean nor as the cause stood was of Herods Iurisdiction For first although our Sauiour was brought vp froÌ„ the time that he returned out of Egypt that is about foure yeares after he was borne vntil he came to about thirtie yeares of age in Nazareth a citie of Galile by the special appointment of God that it might the rather be manifest euen from the name of the place of his educatioÌ„ that he was that netsar or branch springing out of the stock of Dauid so often spoken of by the holy Prophets yet he was by birth linage a Bethlehemite of the tribe of Iuda In which respect also he being apprehended at Ierusalem or at the least within the liberties thereof and conuented first before Pilate the gouernour of those parts the iudgement of his cause belonged rather to Pilate then to Herod And this no doubt did Herod wel enough consider therefore returned him againe to Pilate he and his souldiers beginning the pageaÌ„t of the mockery of our Sauiour Christs kingdome to Pilate his souldiers who prosecuted the same more fully afterward But Herods white was no black spot to diminish the most bright cleare innocencie of our Sauiour but rather an ensigne confirmation therof insomuch as Herod could certifie Pilate of nothing criminous against our Sauiour though he had bin much conuersant in the parts of his iurisdiction as Pilate himself afterward acknowledged as we shall see in the processe of the holy story by the Euangelist Luke Wherefore hastening to the rest of the story we will stay no longer vpon this but briefly conclude that whatsoeuer was the cause of the enmitie of Pilate and Herod The grouÌ„d and history of his third examination arraignment before Pilate whether for that outrage which Pilate committed against the Galileans of Herods iurisdiction mentioned by Saint Luke who recordeth this their enmitie chap 13.1 or whether it were any other cause this we may say concerning their friendship and loue-day that according to the holy Prouerbe chap 14.9 sinne or guiltines of sinne specially in the same sinne is a meanes to set fooles that is the wicked and vngodly men at one but that which is acceptable to
either part of the answer of our Sauiour the first whereof concerneth Pilate himselfe more directly the other respecting the Iewes yet so as the sinne of Pilate is secretly insinuated and reprooued therein In the first part of the answer our Sauior telleth Pilat who had vainely boasted of an absolute power as we haue seene before That he could haue had no power at all against him vnles it had bin giuen him froÌ„ aboue As though our Sauiour should haue said in more words howsoeuer thou doest licentiously boast of a power at large not knowing or aduisedly considering what thou speakest I know assuredly that it is so farre off that thou couldest doe what thou list with me touching life or death crucifying or loosing of me that vnles it were giuen thee from aboue I doe not meane from the higher power of the Emperour vnder whom thou art Gouernour here but vnles it were giuen thee from heauen euen by the diuine counsell and appointment of God the most high Ruler and Gouernour aboue all thou couldest doe neither the one nor the other nor any thing at all against me And thus doth our Sauiour Christ plainly open a speciall point concerning the mystery of his holy sufferings vnder this whole course which Pilate taketh with him both in that which is already past and in all which he knew was behinde to wit that he had not so much to doe with Pilate and his iudgement as with the diuine iustice of God before whose tribunall seate he did stand and that in all his sufferings he did susteine the wrath of his iudgement districtly bent against the sinne of mankinde the which he in that he was man did on our behalfe answer the diuine Maiesty for But the generall instruction which he intimateth and setteth downe in these words is this that according as all power and authority of ciuill magistracy is the ordinance of God according to that of the Apostle of our Lord Iesus Christ Rom. 13.1 There is no power but of God c. And as our Sauiour himselfe is by King Salomon vnder the name of the wisedome of God described to say By me Kings reigne c. Prou. 8.15.16 so ought not Pilate onely but likewise all other Princes Iudges and Rulers to looke well to the discharge of their office as they will answer vnto God and to the son of God our Lord Iesus Christ when he shall come at the last day to cal all Magistrates to giue an account how faithfully they haue discharged their offices committed to them by the supreame and almighty God Now in the second part of the answer our Sauiour Christ inferreth vpon the former that in so much as Pilate was the Magistrate of God and by vertue of his office ought to doe iustice therfore they that had deliuered him vnto Pilate had the greater sinne And this as was said doth directly concerne â—he Iewes whose sinne our Sauiour Christ aggrauateth in this respect that in seeking to put him to death and hauing no iust cause on their part they did therfore goe about to peruert the ordinance of God to make the magistrate a minister of their malice Wherin also as was further said he doth closelie admonish Pilate of the greatnes of his sin in that through his own corrupt dealing he stood inwrapped in the guiltines of the sin of the Iewes though not yet so deeplie pluÌ„ged as they were And therwithall he doth likewise giue to vnderstaÌ„d that he was in daÌ„ger to haue his part in that vengeaÌ„ce which could not but haÌ„g ouer their heads for that high iniustice which they coÌ„mitted against him that also with a most high hand Wâ—erfore as touching the generall doctrine of this latter part of our Sauiour his answer to Pilat it is this that all inferiours euery one in place of subiâ—ction stand th bound euen for that reuerence which they beare vnto God himselfe to take heede that they neuer goe about to peruert the iudgment seat of iustiâ—e by any wroÌ„g information or accusation or by any other corruption or accusation whatsoeuer vnder the pa ne of his high and heauie displeasure And proportionablie that all other in their infeâ—iour places callings be carefull iâ— the Lord both how to rule and also to obey as well in the familie priuatâ—ly as in the town or Citie publikely and in the church also as well as in the common wealth as weare further by the grace of God hereafter to obserue For God will â—all all to an account And as hee hath giuen anie power as a grace to those that haue it according as Kings and Princes doe in their stiles worthâ—lie and honourablie acknowledge that they are such as they be by the grace of God so God looketh and so he may iustly that all doe behaue themsâ—lues gratiouslie in their places as instruments both of his holy iustice and also of his clemencie and mercie and not of their rigorous wilfulnes and tyrannie whereby they should alter their owne gratious stiles as beeing such as they are by the anger and wrath of God rather then by his fauour and grace Thus much concerning the most wise and seasonable Answere of our Sauiour Câ—rist by occasion of Pilates vain boast of his power and autoritie to the preiudice of the most Souereigne power and autoritie of God Nowe in the sixt place concerning that which followed vpon this last examination of our Sauiour on Pilates parte it was as the Euangelist testifieth this that thenceforth he sought still to loose our Sauiour but on the Iewes parte that they by their outragious impoâ—tunitie doe frustrate the indeuour of Pilate notwithstanding his manifold attempts to the contrarie In Pilate â—herefore we may well obserue at the least a great shewe of some regard of iust ce or rather of auoyding the extremitie of iniustice whervnto he was most vehementlie solicited and importuned And the rather because hee continueth in his manner to pleade the innocencie of our Sauiour although our Sauiour no waye sought to make him inclinable to shewe him anie fauour aboue that hee in his owne conscience did see the equitie of his cause but carieth himselfe in such vprightnes that with all holie wisedome and modestie hee hath euen now last of all verie grauely reproued Pilate of his vaine prowd boasting of a power aboue that which was communicated vnto him A â—hing verilie which men of lower place theÌ„ Pilate yea which men of lowest plâ—ce will hardlie indure that is to heare the particular reproofe of their sin therefore may well be set to schoole to learne this lesson of a heathen man But yet so as we be all carefull to shewe forth a more constant fruite of reproofe then Pilate did so settle our consciences vpon a better ground then he settled his For in so much as he had not a cleare conscience neither looked vp directly to God but sought rather to please men theÌ„ God to do that
I for my parte saith Beza had rather suppose that these words Ho sei trite about the third houre should be restored againe to his place in Iohn then these wordes Hosei hâ—cte about the sixt houre should be set downe in Marke For beside that c. And vpon Iohn cha 19.14 his words are these In vno codice scriptum inuenimus trite tertiâ quae vera est iectio vt ostendimus Mark 15.25 In one booke we haue found it writteÌ„ trite the third which is the true reading Thus much concerning the second thing which we are as was said to coÌ„sider in our present text of S. Iohn that is the time of the condeÌ„nation of our Sauiour Now thirdlie touching the message which Pilates wife sent to her husband according to the record of S. Matth when he was set downe on the iudgemeÌ„t seate we may iustlie account both the occasion of it which was her troublesome dreame wherby her thoughts were greatly cumbred and feared also the message it selfe to be so farre forth caused and directed by the prouidence of God that there might as well be an extraordinarie testimonie concerning the innocencie of our Sauiour touching himselfe as that Pilate dallying so notablie with his owne conscience and with the seate of iustice it selfe might be left the more without excuse What we should thinke furthermore concerning Pilates wife her selfe wee haue no further grouÌ„d then charitablie to hope that this trouble of her minde now might be a meanes of bringing her to the true faith of Christ afterwards The duty no doubt which she performed was in it selfe coÌ„mendable worthy the imitation of euery faithfull seruant of God according to that which we read Prou 24.11.12 Deliuer them that are drawne to death c. Fourthly touching Pilates last contention with the Iewes euen froÌ„ the iudgement seat that hee might set our Sauiour at libertie from the sentence of death whervnto it is verie likelie he was the rather incited by the former message of his wife we can iudge no otherwise of it then of the vnfaithfulnes of Balaam in another cause who looked in his deceitfull heart rather to the wages of vnrighteousnes then to the holie will and pleasure of God And so did Pilate he looked more to keepe himselfe from the displeasure of the Emperour to content satisfie the Iewes theÌ„ to please God by executing true iustice and iudgement in this most weighty cause as the issue will euidently discouer declare Fiftlie he confirmed or rather obfirmed an obstinate malice of the Iewes in most sauage wise vâ—tering it selfe by howling and yelling out Crucifie Crucifie him And againe wee haue no King but Caesar and charging Pilate that he was no friend to Caesar if he should let Christ loose And last of all His blood be vpon vs and vpon our children They shew themselues herein to be rather senselesse and woode beasts then reasonable and meeke spirited men as Dauid prophesied long before of them Ps 22.12 Many yong bulles haue compassed me mighty bulles of Bashan haue compassed me about They gape vpon me with their mouthes as a ramping and roaring Lion And verse 16. Dogges haue compassed me the assemblie of the wicked haue inclosed me c. Whervpon also it is euident how iustlie the Lord hath reiected and cast them off from being a people to h m seeing they reiected him from being their King and also hath brought all euill vpon them euen the reueÌ„ge of most innocent blood shed by them both vpon themselues and their children according to their owne wicked and furious imprecation as we shall haue further occasion to note afterward Yea and for a worthie punishment of their dissembling in renouncing anie King but Caesar as though they had bene singularlie deuoted to him when in truth they abhorred his gouernment the Lord hath not onely stirred vp Caesar to take seuere vengeance not many yeares after but also he hath scattered them from beeing a Nation and made them vassalls to euery King almost in all the world And thus according to the holy Prou cha 26. Hee that diggeth a pit shall fall therein he that rouleth a stone it shall returne vpon him In the sixt place the washing of Pilates handes howsoeuer it pleased himselfe who rather in a profane imitation of the superstitious washinges of the Iewes or otherwise it is worthilie to be accounted of vs as a vaine and absurd practise For to what purpose is it that he washeth his handes for a signe of his innocencie when hee mindeth forthwith to pollute and defile the same againe by imbruing them as it were in the blood of our Sauiour Verilie the washing of the hands is nothing before God so long as the conscience is defiled in his sight and the tongue also defiled by giuing forth a most vniust sentence as Pilate did For immediately vppon the outcrie of the Iewes before mentioned Pilate notwithstanding all former goodlie protestations whollie condescendeth vnto them as one most baselie seruilelie fainting yea cleane giuing ouer the defence of the most holie and righteous cause and Person that euer was called in question before the iudgement seate of any mortall man But it m y be some will say Pilate is to be excused because he was after a sorte enâ—orced by the importunity of the Iewes to do that which otherwise he would nâ—t haue done We answere no Pilate is at no hand to be excused Foâ—â—e â—n the coactâ—â—n were the sinne of the Iewes yet Pilates yeelding 〈◊〉 â—â—ttle purpose iustice was his sin alone and not theirs So likewise it 〈…〉 for our sâ—lâ—es to say as Adam did The womâ—◠〈…〉 I did eat Or as the woman did The Serpent deceiued me For God doth iustly proceed to giue sentence for all that they alledged seeing they consented to sinne Neither enticing nor terrifying can excuse if a man by any meanes giue consent And therfore it is expresslie said that the fearfull and vnbeleeuing shall haue their part in the burning lake if they repent not of their sinne c. Reuel 21.8 Coaction or inforcing to an action in it selfe euiâ—l is onely then excusable when the partie coÌ„pelled hath no way yeelded to it but cleane against his will hath ben constrained to do that which he constantlie resisted to the end as if one stronger then himselfe should forcible bowe his arme and hand to wound or stabbe his deare friend But as touching Pilate his arme was strong enough to haue resisted all the force of the Iewes if he had not bowed it of himselfe Or if he had found it to weake to haue repressed them it had bene a thousand fold better for him to haue died himselfe for Christ then to haue ben their vassall to the vniust murthering of him It is true indeede that the most strong and righteous arme of the Lord had a most soueraigne and ouerruling stroke in all these things but wee speake nowe what was the
hee doth by his owne absolute power and princely authority graunt and assure him to be a partaker of the happines and ioyes thereof as wee shal see more fully when wee come to the words of the promise the which our Sauiour made vnto him euen while yet he was hanging vpon the Crosse For in this part of our text we haue to consider these two things First the conuersion of the thiefe and then the fruit or benefit thereof either of them proceeding of the most free and bounteous grace of God through our Lord Iesus Christ In the first place therefore to the end wee may see more fully into the most gratious and admirable work of God in the conuersion of the thiefe wee are to consider certaine circumstances first and then the manifold and excellent graces whereby his conuersion was manifested The circumstances which doe argue the wonderfull mercy of God were these First because the party conuerted was one that had beene accustomed to sin yea grown to a great height in it and therfore was it more hard for him to turne his heart vnfainedly to God as we may perceiue by that of the Prophet Ieremiah chap 13.23 Can the blacke More saith the Prophet change his skin or the shee-Leopard her spots then may ye also do good that are accustomed to doe euill We are by nature prone to sin but custome is another nature which maketh vs as wee may say two-fold more the children The ground and history of his crucifying or rather the seruants and slâ—ues of sinne then we were before Secondly the thiefe was conuerted euen at an instant aboue all that could be expected so that herein was fulfilled in one excellent example and that after a rare maner that saying of our Sauiour Christ Iohn 2.8 The wind bloweth where it listeth thou hearest the souÌ„d therof but canst not tel whence it coÌ„meth nor whether it goeth so is euery man that is borne of the spirit It is a work aboue all that reason can see into We can perceiue when our hearts are once conuerted that God hath wrought a new worke in vs because we are otherwise minded now then before wee delight in the word in prayer in the company of the children of God c. Which we had no delight in before but they were of no reckoning with vs nay they were tedious irksom vnto vs. But the conuersion it selfe is a work aboue the comprehension of reason And specially such a suddaine and effectuall conuersion or regeneration as this of the thiefe was And the rather also because as we are to obserue in the third place hee was coÌ„uerted without ordinary meanes For our Sauiour spake nothing vnto him to informe him in the waies of God by outward sound of voice to the hearing of the eare which is the ordinary meanes of conuersion For faith coÌ„meth by heâ—ring Neither did any of the Rulers either Priest or Scribe or Pharisie there present the office of a Preacher to instruct exhort him to repentance No no they were so addicted to mock reproach our Sauiour that they cared not what became of the soules of either of the poore sinners no more then they had before of Iudas when they saw his soule in distresse for his most wicked treason coÌ„mitted against his Lord Master Math. 27.4 What is that to vs say they see thou to it So heerâ— none of them all make it any part of their care Such carelesse vnconscionable Pastors and Guides were they Nay rather as the other thiefe was made worse by their example in mocking our Sauiour so had this poore soule also if the Lord had not mightily succoured him against all contrarie meanes and occasions of perdition Thus then the circumstances of this work do seruâ— notably to magnifie the greatnes of it But the maniâ—old excellent graces themselues wherby it was manifested are a more full illustration of it Of these let vs now consider The excellent graces wherwith the thiefe coÌ„uerted was immediatly indued and furnished were many but they may be considered all of theÌ„ from these 4. branches of the text First from that which sheweth what his reproofe was to his fellow in rebuking his railing Secondly froÌ„ that which containeth his coÌ„fession both of his own sins the sins of his fellow together with his acknowledgement of their iust desert touching the punishment which was inflicted vpon them by the sentence of the Magistrate Thirdly froÌ„ that which sheweth how he iustified our Sauiour Christ Fourthly from that which setteth forth his prayer which he made to our Sauiour The words of the reproofe whereby he rebuked the railing of his fellow were these Fearest thou not God seeing thou art in the same condemnation that is in the condemnation which Pilate pronounced against either of vs as well as against him or seeing thou art en tô au tô crimatâ— that is in the condemnation it selfe or present condemnation as M Caluine interpreteth it Iâ— the which reproofe first of all it appeareth euidently that this repenting thiefe was effectually touched with the true feare of God and that also from the conscience of his sin by occasion of that heauie punishment which he now saw felt by the iust hand of God to be cast vpon him for the same For if he had not been truly taught by the Spirit of God to make the right vse of his own affliction he could not in such manner as he doth reproue his fellow in whoÌ„ he saw these graces wanting And further froÌ„ this his gratious earnest reproof it is likewise euident that hee was inflamed with a holy zeale to the glory of God grieuing to heare our Sauiour Christ so blasphemed railed vpon and also with loue and compassion toward his companion whom he saw to offend so grieuously this way aboue all his other sins and therfore if it might haue been desired to haue moued him to repentance euen as he himselfe through the rich and tender mercie of God in Iesus Christ was Wherefore from this part of the speech of this notable conuert beside the singular graces which God had wrought in his heart let vs diligently obserue these two excellent instructions First what is the cause that men doe run into all licentiousnes and disorder of life in whoring robbing c. to wit euen because the feare of God is not before their eyes For where that is it is a holy bridle to restraine and hold them in according to the holy Prouerb That by the feare of God we depart from euill But where it is wanting there is no care of shunning any sinne as we may perceiue by that which we reade Gen. ch 20.11 and Rom. ch 3.9 10 c. 18. Secondly we are to obserue what ought to be and is vnto the children of God the right vse of all afflictions whether they be such as God by his owne hand doth more immediately cast vpon vs or
we are to consider of euen vntill the body of our Sauiour was to be taken downe from the Crosse they only are now behinde For as touching that which followeth of Ioseph it may be fitly râ—ferred to the act it selfe of the taking downe of the body of our Sauiour because hee was the next and immediate instrument of the procuring of it Question Wherefore before we come to that point of the Storie What is that which is recorded concerning the dealing of those speciall souldiers to whom was committed the breaking of the bones of the crucified bodies Answer It followeth in the Euangelist Iohn the 19. chap. from the 32. verse to the 38. in these words 32. Then came the souldiers and brake the legges of the first and of the other which was crucified with him 33 But when they came to Iesus and saw that he was dead alreadie they brake not his legges 34 But one of the souldiers with a speare pierced his side and forthwith there came out water and blood 35 And he that saw it beareth record and his record is true and he knoweth that he saith true that ye might beleeue it 36. For these things were done that the Scriptures might be fulfilled Not a bone of him shall be broken 37 And againe another Scripture saieth They shall see him whom they haue thrust through ExplicatioÌ„ In these words the holy Euangelist declareth what followed vpon the sute of the Iewes to Pilate And we haue these fiue things to obserue in them First that vpon the commission or commandement of Pilate who granted the sute of the Iewes the souldiers to whom the execution appertained brake the legges both of the one and of the other of those that were crucified with our Sauiour that is to say they brake the bones of the lower parts of their legges betwixt the knee the ankles as the Greek word signifieth the which parts also were more apt easie to be broken with some batt or cudgel Tascelâ— which it is like they vsed to that end according to the custome of that part of the execution verse 32. Secondly we are to obserue that contrary to the custome and request of the Iewes he legges of our Sauiour were not broken verse 33. Thirdly that moreouer and beside the custome his side was pierced euen to the heart as the effect following vpon it sheweth insomuch as both blood and water issued as is most likely from it the water from betwixt the membrane or thicke skinne that compasseth the heart it selfe wherein vsually water is contained for the cooling of the heart as Anatomistes and Phisitions haue by experience obserued the blood from the piercing of the heart it selfe and from some other passages the blood not being as yet cold nor congealed v. 34. Fourthly we haue in the words of the Euangelist to obserue his earnest asseueration or testifying of the truth of these things verse 35. Fiftly the reason how it came to passe that both contrary to the custome the legges of our Sauiour were not broken and also how contrary and beside custome his side was thrust through verses 36.37 Of these things therefore let vs a little more fully consider for our further instruction as the matter it selfe in either branch shall more or lesse require And first beside that which hath beene obserued already touching the breaking of the legges of both the thieues let vs onely consider that howsoeuer our Lord Iesus Christ had put the greatest difference that might be betwixt thiefe and thiefe euen as great difference as betwixt heauen and hell yet as touching the outward punishment of the ciuill Magistrate they are as like as one egge of the same kinde is to another Neither would the Lord put any difference in this behalfe not that hee minded to take the punishment of the conuerted thiefe for any satisfaction to his diuine iustice more then of him that remained hardened in his sinne but that we might learne to depend vpon the promise of God touching our saluation and not to measure his euerlasting loue and fauour or his hatred and displeasure according to these outward trialls and afflictions whether we be exercised with them or be freed from them Secondly concerning the not breaking of the legges of our Sauiour albeit the next and immediate reason thereof was vnto the souldiers that which is mentioned in the 33. verse namely because he was dead already For seeing the breaking of the legges was inflicted to accelerate and hasten death theâ—e was no cause why they should deale so with our Sauiour insomuch as they perceiued that he was alreadie perfectly dead though the thieues legges were broken seeing they were yet liuing Neuerthelesse if there had not beene another cause of greater force though in it selfe further remoued as is mentioned verse 36. the feare of the Iewes complaint to Pilate and of Pilates displeasure for not fulfilling his commandement would easily haue moued them to haue done to our Sauiour like as they had done to the other in outward course though there was not the like inward cause And how hardly they were restrained it may appeare by that which followeth in the third place in that sparing his legges when they brake the legges of the other they deeply pierce wound his side though they touch not theirs So they would make sure one way that hee should be dead indeede though they spare him in the other because they could not but verily thinke that hee was already dead And thus no doubt they thought that they should satisfie the Iewes and stay all further complaint that might haue beene made to their Maister For though it was but the acte of one yet it may well be out of question that it was well enough liked and had the consent of all But heere also there is a higher cause of this then all their owne reason or will according to that we are to obserue when we come to the 37. verse Who the souldier was that thrust our Sauiour into the side it mattereth not therefore the holy Euangelist maketh no mention of his name It is an ignorant fiction of the Popish that his name should be Longine belike because the name of a speare or iauelin in the Greeke is logche and hee that carieth the speare logchaios and in Latine Lancea and Lancearius as if by the same dexterity of their skill they should tell vs that the name of the thiefe conuerted were Lestine because the Greeke word leistes signifieth a thiefe or a robber It is also as vnconscionable and fabulous a lie in that they affirme that this Longine or howsoeuer they will call him was blinde when hee pierced the side of our Sauiour and that hee was restored to his sight by washing his eyes with the bloode and water which flowed out of our Sauiours side and so became a Christian forthwith and afterward a Martyr This was in those dayes when they made blinde men souldiers because
pierced for them to their comfort yea though he was after a sort pierced by them and of vs all The text of the Prophet is plaine And thus also doth the Euangelist other-where rehearse these words as seruing notably to either vse and purpose as Reuel 1.7 Behold he commeth with clouds and euery eye shall see him euen they that pierced him through and all kindreds of the earth shall waiâ—e before him â—uen so Amen saith the holy Euangelist vnto it Finally from the wordes of the holy Prophet let vs diligently note that as touching all these which either haue doe or shall repent of their sinnes done against the Lord our God and his Christ this is the worke of God in their hearts by his owne most gracious and holy spirit as Ier 31.18.19 2. Tim 2.25 And againe that true repentance is not without very earnest and godly mourning for sinne as in the same place of Ieremiah and 2 Cor 7.10.11 Yea euen in this respect that they were the cause and euen we our selues by them that our Lord Iesus Christ was most bitterly crucifieâ— wounded and pierced not onely in his holy flesh but also in his very soule This I say is diligently to be marked of vs lest we deceiue our selues in mistaking the nature of true repentance and lest wee denie God the glory of the same his most gracious worke so singularly tending to our owne saluation and comfort ANd thus hauing considered all things recorded in the holy storie from the death of our Sauiour vntill the taking down of his blessed body from the cursed crosse let vs now renewing and whetting as it were our care and diligence proceede likewise to consider of the taking down of his body from the crosse together with those things that doe belong to the same and therevnto let vs annexe the historie of the buriall of the body of our Sauiour and the appurtenances thereof like the warpe and the woofe close together Question First therefore which are the wordes of the text wherein these things are recorded vnto vs Answere The holy storie is continued by the Euangelist Iohn in the same his 19. chap from the beginning of the â— verse to the end of the chap. in this manner 38 And after these things saith Saint Iohn Ioseph of Arimathea who was a Disciple of â—esus but secretly for feare of the Iewes besought Pilate that he might take downe the body of Iesus And Pilate gaue him licence He came then and tooke Iesus body 39. And there came also Nicodemus who at the first came to Iesus by night and hee brought of mirrhe and aloes mingled together about an hundred pound 40. Then tooke they the body of Iesus and wrapped it in linnen clothes with the odours aâ— the manner of the Iewes is to burie 41. And in that place where Iesus was crucified was a garden and in the garden a new sepulchre wherein was neuer man yet laide 42. There then laid they Iesus because of the Iewes preparation day for the sepulchre was neare ExplicatioÌ„ In this text we haue according to that which was saide before the narration of the taking downe of the body of our Sauiour Christ and of his buriall nearely knit together We haue the instruments both of the one and also of the other by the Euangelist described vnto vs and likewise the manner both of the procuring of that and also of the performance of this The grouÌ„d and history of the taking down of his body from the Crosse Of these things therefore let vs stand a while as diligently as wee can to consider and that withall such holy supply as the other Euangelists doe in diuers points afford vnto vs. And first touching the time of the taking downe of the body of our Sauiour the Euangelist Matthewe reporteth that it was when the euen was come chap 27.57 And Marke when night was come chap 15 42. So that both compared together it is euident that it was delaied as long as might be And the Euangelist Marke doth herewithall mention the reason which moued Ioseph in this delay beside that honour which he did beare to our Sauiour Christ to take an honest and godly care of the taking downe of his body from the crosse namely because it was the day of the preparation which is before the Sabbath And this was thought reason sufficient to the malitious Iewes to moue them to intreat that the legges of our Sauiour might be broken But being disappointed of that it was with them a reason of no weight to moue them to haue care of his honest buriall And no maruell Herein therefore is an exceeding great difference betwixt Ioseph and them This Ioseph was the sole instrument of procuring the honest and seemely taking down of the body Indeed in the buriall Nicodemus was a worthy companion with Ioseph as wee shall see anone but it seemeth that Ioseph was all alone in the procuring of the fauourable and reuerend taking downe of the body of our Sauiour The manner of his procuring of it was this Hee knowing that Pilate had the power of the disposing of the body according to that which we read was prophesied Isay 53. The people gaue his graue to the wicked and to the rich euen to their owne destruction according to their imprecation against themselues His blood be vpon vs and our children as Tremelius and Iunius doe well translate and interprete those words of the Prophet Ioseph therefore is a Sutor to Pilate that he would grant him this fauour that he might take it downe and bestowe it For as the three Euangelists Matthewe Marke and Luke tell vs he asked the body of Iesus that is not onely to take it downe from the crosse but also that he might bestow it in buriall as the effect it selfe declareth For so soone as Pilate had granted him licence to doe that which he had requested he did not onely take downe the body but also he buried the same And in the procuration of the taking downe and burying of the body the Euangelist Marke obserueth to the commendation of Ioseph that he vsed boldnes in this his sute howsoeuer it might seeme to be a matter wherein hee indangered himselfe at the least through the malice of his wicked brethren the Rulers of the Iewes to some displeasure and rebuke in that he should shewe himselfe fauourable to the body of one that was executed vnder the crime of a rebell against Caesar But through the goodnesse of God it fell out otherwise toward him For hee gaue him fauour with Pilate By whose answere it appeareth that Ioseph in his sute had informed Pilate that he the rather desired that Pilate would forthwith grant him the body not onely because it was neare the euening but also because hee had beene dead a good while since For as the Euangelist Marke saith Pilate maruelled if he were dead alreadie and called vnto him the Centurion who was now returned from his
watch at the execution and asked of him whether he had beene already dead Wherevpon saith the Euangelist further when hee knewe the truth of the Centurion that is when hee had confirmed that which Ioseph had saide before to Pilate hee gaue the body to Ioseph Thus then after that Pilate had commanded that the body should be deliuered to Ioseph as the Euangelist Matthewe writeth he is said to take it downe So that whether the souldiers did it with their owne hands or other whom Ioseph brought with him to doe it more tenderly and reuerendly then the Souldiers were like to doe it it is ascribed to Ioseph as if he had done it with his owne hands seeing as was saide in the beginning he was the procurer of it and could no doubt haue found in his heart most gladly to haue laide his owne handes vnto the worke for the reuerence that he did beare to the body of Christ whom before he had religiously honoured So good and godly a man was this Ioseph In this respect we must not neglect to consider that diligent description and honourable testimonie which euery one of the Euangelists giue concerning Ioseph The whole collection and rehearsall whereof out of them all may be in this order First he is described from the place of his birth which was a towne or citie of the Iewes called Arimathea as both Luke and the rest doe write The which Arimathea was no other citie then that Rama in the tribe of Beniamin neare to Gibeon and not farre from Ierusalem of the which wee reaâ— Iosh 18.25 Though in the Sirian language according to the dialect thereof somewhat otherwise called then it is in the Hebrew as learned interpreters doe obserue Secondly he is described from his outward estate first that hee was a rich man Secondly that he was an honorable Counseller or Senator one of the chiefe Elders and gouernours of the people and therefore in either respect more worthy commendation in that he feared not the enuie and danger that might the rather haue risen vp against him Thirdly he is described from his inward vertues and graces and that also two waies First in respect of his ciuill or more common conuersation among men in which respect he is commended for two notable vertues insomuch as he was both a good man and also a iust man the difference whereof reade Rom 5.7 And Ps 112.5 A good man is merciful lendeth These were his more common vertues euen such as doe specially concerne coÌ„munion and conuersation toward men He is described also in respect of his religion more directly toward God Discipulus christi is est qui quae vera sunt cum delectationâ— recipit Iosephus Antiquit Iudiac lib. 18. ch 4. First that he was a disciple of our Sauiour Christ that is such a one as was willing to be informed concerning the truth in matters of the religion and worship of God then in question and much corrupted and depraued among them though he was so in secret for feare of the Iewes as the Euangelist Iohn obserueth Secondly for a speciall note of his religion the Euangelist Luke saith that he was one of those that waited for the kingdome of God like as it is said of Simeon Luke ch 2.25 that he waited for the coÌ„solation of Israel And as now all good Christians are described to be such as waite for the second coÌ„ming of our Sauiour Christ Tit 2.13 2. Tim 14.8 Read also Marke chap 13 verse 33. c. Luke ch 12 35 36 37 38.39 verses Thirdly for a note of his religious and godly heart it is testified of Ioseph that he did not consent to the counsell and deede of them that put our Sauiour Christ to death For Ioseph had learned from the lawe of God not to followe the multitude to doe euill no though they be of the more mightie sort who decline to ouerthrowe the right as Tremellius interpreteth Exo 23.2 But is this enough not to consent with them Or is it not rather the dutie of euery one to stand against and to hinder their wrongs It is no doubt the dutie of euery one that hath power in his hand to doe it But it was at this time as the ouerflowing of the raging sea with the wicked Iewes And what was Ioseph that hee should be able to hinder the the same wherefore seeing hee could not staie their rage it was a great grace in him to withdrawe himselfe from them This is the notable description and testimonie which the holy Euangelists doe giue this worthy and notable man Ioseph who tooke this honourable care concerning the body of our Sauiour So that a most honourable cause or action and an honourable and worthy person are well met here together God of his infinite mercie giue vs grace to followe these his excellent vertues and namely his holy and resolute boldnesse in the open profession of his singular loue and reuerence toward our Sauiour Christ in a time of speciall reproach and danger whereby the former blemish of his fearefulnes is through the increase of the grace of God in this behalf vz. by this resolute act of his remoued and as â—t were buried with the honourable burial of our Sauiour Christ The which description and testimonie of the holy Euangelists that it may be the more clearely in our viewe as a goodly cleare glasse for vs to looke into it shall be profitable that we set downe the wordes of the other three as well as we haue done before the words of Saint Iohn Question Which therefore are they Answer The words of Saint Matthew are these And when the euen was come there came a rich man of Arimatheah named Ioseph Mat. 27. verse 57. who also himselfe had beene Iesus Disciple 58. He went to Pilate and asked the body of Iesus Then Pilate commanded the body of Iesus to be deliuered Chap. 27.57.58 The words of Saint Marke are these Mark 15. verse 42. And now when night was come because it was the day of the preparation that is before the Sabbath 43. Ioseph of Arimathea an honourable Counsellor who also looked for the kingdom of God came and went in boldly vnto Pilate and asked the body of Iesus 44. And Pilate maruelled if hee were already deade and called vnto him the Centurion and asked of him whether he had beene dead any while 45. And when he knewe the truth of the Centurion hee gaue the body to Ioseph ch 15.42.43.44.45 The words of Saint Luke are these Luke 23. verse 50. And behold there was a man named Ioseph who was a Counsellour a good man and a iust 51. He did not consent to the Counsell and deede of them he was of Arimathea a Citie of the Iewes who also himselfe waited for the Kingdome of God 52. He went vnto Pilate and asked the body of Iesus ExplicatioÌ„ Hethereto therefore of that part of this historie which concerneth the taking downe of the
of this mat er Question Which of these interpretations are wee to cleaue vn o as being the very true professiâ—n of our Christian beliefe in this behalfe Answere It seemeth very hard and a matter of great doubt to say which we are to cleane vâ—to with the vtter refusing and reiecting of the other Question Why so How then can it be a matter of fâ—ith to beleeue these words concerniâ—g our Sauiour He descended into hell Were it not better to end all questioning and doubtiâ—g about the matter by putting them altogether out of our Creed seeing many affirme that they were not put into it a long season after the Apostles time Answere I haue heard you say that it is to be feared that the putting of them out and â— simple refusall to make profession of them would breed more question and doubt then there is iust cause of any question and doubt about the retaining and profession of them Explication and proofe It is very likely if not more then likely that it would doe so indeede For a descension of our Sauiour is exprâ—sly mentioned in the holy Scriptures as namely Ioh. 3.13 Rom. 10 7. and Ephes 4.9.10 How then can we simply refuse to acknowledge and professe a descension But it wil be answered that all the question lieth in the word Hell and in this that the descension which we speake of is neither immediatly opposed to ascension as in all the places now mentioned neither performed by his incarnation before his sufferings as in the first and last of the same places but to resurrection It is true Neuerthelesse the reply is readie that there is also as hath beene alreadie shewed an expresse mention made of such a descension as doth more immediatly and properly respect resurrection as namely that vsuall phrase of speech to descend to the grâ—ue whereby buriall is noted And on the other side also as hath beene further declared this phrase of speech hath in the second signification of the word Descend and in the last signification of Sheol which is Hell a certaine aptnes to describe extreame sufferings and afflictions How therefore shall we at once reiect all these considerations and not forthwith let in a Sea full not onely of questions and doubtings to some but also of endlesse contradictions from others And the rather also because by a common consent in so many ages and euen of those that haue beene best minded in those ages and to this day these words haue beene constantly retained as words which may be well vnderstood and truly applied to our Sauiour Christ according to the holy Scriptures oâ— God Now further if we should reiect all sentences admitting diuerse interpretations such as be not repugnant either to other or to the truth it selfe the holy Scriptures themselues should not in manie places finde that inâ—ertainment with vs that they ought of most bounden dutie to haue Wherefore as I suppose farre better it is with peace to imbrace the words and to inquire onely into the true sense and meaning of them then to the breach of the peace of the Church to reiect them Yea rather to imbrace either good sense as subordinate each to other or as the speciall vnder the generall by a distribution of the humiliation and sufferings of our Sauiour into their distinct kindes c then to cast away and suppresse the words of so good and comfortable signification as they be At the least not to be contentious against any good and profitable interpretation that may be giuen of them remembring alwaies the rule of the holy Apostle that we aime diligently at this that we proceede by one rule that we may mind one thing Philip. 3.16 Question THese things so wisely and peaceably obserued as by the grace of God we could attaine vnto What haue you beene taught to rest in vnlesse God should from the more cleare light of his word giue a more perfect resolution to you Answer I hauâ— beene taught that in respect of the word Hell set downe in our English Creed the most peaceable fittest and best sense that may be giuen is that our Sauiour Christ beside those his sufferings which were in the common vâ—ew of all the beholders of them and which are most familiar to our vnderstanding from the holy history of his sufferings did indure the secret and inuisible most fierce wrath of God on our behalfe to the satisfying of his d uine iustice and vengeance due to sinne yea euâ—n so great and heauie a wrath as was for the time comparable to the spirituall dolour and torment of the damned in Hell But if we vnderstand these words according to the order of the holy storie as things were performed in time one successiuely after the other which is the most famiâ—iar and plaine course in respect of the Latine Greeke and Hebrew phrase Then are wee to vnderstand nothing else by the descension of our Sauiour but his most willing and purposed abasing of hâ—mselfe to the estate of the dead though he was Lord of life and glory The which his witting abasing of himselfe he manifested not onely by yeelding to be buried but also by his continuance in the graue vntill his resurrection according to the article next following He rose againe from the dead insomuch as it is certaine that he rose againe from no other but from those to whom he had descended before ExplicatioÌ„ proofe You haue learned as I verily thinke that which may satisfie your conscience and also euery reasonable man to whom you should yeeld a reason of that faith that is in you touching this point For first of all touching the former of the interpretations it is receiued of many good Christians of our nation who the rather like wel of it because the phrase seemeth well agreeing to our owne naturall language and furthest off from dissenting from the word hell seeing that translation is followed And touching the latter interpretation as it is well agreeing with the holy historie according as it is set downe most fully perfectly in the holy Scriptures so it is also well fitting to the Latine phrase Descendit ad inferos if we put any difference betwixt ad inferos and ad infernum as we may very well doe although they be vsed sometimes of Latine Diuines for one and the same thing In which respect well saith M. Caluin Harm Matth. 28.1 speaking of the resurrection of our Sauiour Christus inquit mortis victor ex inferis emersit vt nona vita potestateÌ„ penes se esse ostenderet Christ saith he brake forth froÌ„ the dead a coÌ„querour ouer death that he might declare that the soueraignty of new life is in his power And it is also very well agreeing with the vse of the words Sheol Haides in the Hebrew Greek languages as we haue seen before So then these interpretations may indifferently be receiued yea they may be together admitted as pointing vs partly to those most
grieuous sufferings which went before and partly also to that last degree of his humiliation which followed after in that he lay in his graue as it were vnder the captiuity and dominion of death vntill his resurrection as was said before For we are not precisely to binde our selues to these words as if because they are set down in this summe of our beliefe therefore we must beleeue them as being of them selues the canonicall text or ground of our faith But wee haue free liberty granted nay rather wee stand bound to take counsell from the holy Scriptures and to beleeue them onely in such sense as they doe apply these words to our Sauiour Christ without any regard of the priuate interpretation of any which hath not certaine ground from the same Question But are there any such interpretations of these words giuen forth by any which cannot be warranted from the holy Scriptures Answere I haue heard it so affirmed for our admonition sondry times that wee might be stirred vp thereby to seeke to ground our selues in the right vnderstanding of them so as no erroneous or groundlesse interpretation might cause vs to decline from the truth therof Explication and proofe There is doubtlesse iust cause why you should be thus taught and admonished For sondry expositors haue their sondry expositions of these words He descended into hell which cannot be concluded from the word of God The which though they are in this respect all of like nature yet they are not to be accounted in like degree of error Question Which may these sondry and groundlesse expositions be Answer They are of three sorts First of those that haue taught the meaning of them to be this that the soule of our Sauiour Christ descended to hell the place appointed of God for the euerlasting torment of the wicked to manifest his diuine power to preach and declare the victorie of his crosse or rather as some think both to begin his victory and triumph and also vtterâ—y to subdue the power of the diuell and hell it selfe there Secondly of those that haue expounded the meaning of them to be this that the soule of Christ went downe to Limbus Patrum as it were to a region within the earth next aboue hell to fetch out the soules of them that were there till his comming and to carrie them with him into heauen after his resurrection Yea some haue taught from these words that the soule of our Sauiour Christ descended to hell to suffer the torments thereof for the redemption of our soules that they might neuer come there Thirdly the Marcionites and other heretikes called Liberatores affirmed that Christ by his Descension deliuered the soules of the reprobate out of hell All which opinions specially the two latter sorts if there be any other like to these they are carefully to be auoided of vs as hauing either no warrant in the word or else are plainly contrary to it Explication and proofe They are so indeede insomuch as a little leauen as wee are admonished sowereth the whole lumpe For to begin with the last of the second sort how can this agree with the words of our Sauiour on the Crosse who most solemnly affirmed that all his sufferings foretold by the Prophets were finished and perfited euen vnto the point of death which he also immediatly performed to the sealing vp of all the rest At which very instant also he did most faithfully commend his spirit into the hands that is into the gratious custody and preseruation of God his Father Who therefore shall dare presume to disable that which our Sauiour hath valued at a full and sufficient valure Seeing all was fulfilled vpon the crosse which God foretold by his holy Prophets who may be of sufficient credit to warrant vs any reuelation to the contrarie to be giuen vnto him And if there be reason that the soule of our Sauiour should descend to Hell to suffer torments in stead of our soules there why should not his body descend likewise to suffer for our bodies that they might neuer come thether Thus that exposition which would lay the most heauie burthen vpon our Sauiour Christ may from these and such like absurdities which followe vpon it be discerned to be the lightest in it selfe and to recoile most dangerously against those that haue so vnreasonably ouercharged it The other exposition of this second sort containeth likewise a meere fiction as may euidently bee perceiued because they can no where shewe vs any ground for such a place as they describe and altogether without booke determine vnto vs. But much rather because that which they say is contrarie to the holy Scriptures which determine another place for the soules of the faithfull which haue died in the LORD euen before the appearance of our LORD IESVS CHRIST For so doth our SAVIOVR himselfe giue plainely to vnderstand in that he placeth the soule of Lazarus in the bosome of Abraham which was in such a place as the LORD vsed the ministerie of the holy Angels to carrie it vnto The which also is expressely saide to be so situated that there is a great gulfe betwixt the one place and the other Luke 16 26. And as the Preacher saith Eccles chap. 12 7. Though the body which is dust returne to the earth as it was yet the spirit returneth to God that gaue it No doubt it doth not returne downeward but vpward I speake now of the soules of the righteous who as they liued so dye the seruants of God Yea like enough also the other may returne euen vpward to God if for no other cause yet to receiue their sentence and so to be cast downe from the glorious presence of God As for that which we read Heb 9.8 The way into the hoâ—iest of all was not yet opened while as yet the first Tabernacle was standing it can by no meanes be haled to determine any such Limbus or region and place within the earth either nearer or further off from Hell which the superficiall and darke braine of man hath fancied from the same The last opinion of deliuering the soules of the reprobate out of Hell it is most hereticall and direâ—tly contarie to the eternall iustice and truth of GOD concerning that eternall punishment which hee hath threatened and decreed against them And touching the former sort of expositions they are partly against the expresse doctrine of the Apostle Coloss 2 14 15. Where he teacheth that our Sauiour Christ by his sufferings and humiliation vpon the crosse did so sufficiently subdue yea and triumph openly ouer the Diuel yea as wee may say ouer all the Diuells of Hell that he needed not goe downe into any hidden and darke places of the earth to doe it And they are also against those famous testimonies and declarations which shewe that the victorie was then atchieued as appeareâ—h by the earthquake at the death of our Sauiour and by the rending of the vaile of the
flocke shall be scattered And againe verses 54 and 56. And chap 27. verse 9. 35. Likewise Marke 14 verse 21 27 49. And chap 15 28. Luke 22 37. Iohn chap 13 18. And chap 18.9 And chap 19 verse 11. Our Sauiour telleth Pilate that hee could haue had no power at all against him except it had beene giuen him from aboue And verses 24 28 29 36 37. To this purpose also let it be obserued that God by his speciall prouidence disposed of the time of the death of our Sauiour Christ according to his owne pleasure against the minde of his aduersaries to the end that euen the time it selfe might as it were speake with liuely voice that Christ is our true Passeouer Reade Matth 26 5. Iohn 19 13 14. And beside this very time they had no power to accomplish that which their malice intended as our Sauiour himselfe giueth to vnderstand Matth 26 55. And the Euangelist Iohn chapter 7. verse 30.44.45 46. And againe chap 8.20 No man laied handes on him for his houre was not yet come And now howsoeuer the Iewes did most wickedly in all that they did against our Sauiour seeing all proceeded of their owne malice without any cause giuen by our Sauiour yet that God neuertheles did in his most holy wisedome and in most perfect righteousnes and mercie ordaine that our Sauiour should thus suffer it may be euident both from those most holy ends which he propounded to himselfe and also by the most holy meanes it selfe which he vsed to effect and bring to passe the same The ends which God propounded to himselfe were his owne glorie and the saluation of his elect The meanes thereof is such as setteth out his most holy and excellent wisedome insomuch as therein he approueth himselfe perfectly iust and perfectly merciful in sauing poore sinners perfectly iust in punishing our sinnes fully and perfectly in our Sauiour and perfectly mercifull in the free pardon and forgiuenesse of our sinnes and in the free gift of eternall life for our SAVIOVRS sake albeit wee 〈◊〉 selues neither haue made neither can possibly make any satisfaction to the iustice of GOD for the least of our sinnes Thirdly that our Sauiour Christ had to deale with the strict iustice and seuere wrath of God it is euident Luke 22.41.42.43 44. And Mat 26.39.42.44 and chap 27 46. For it is to him alone that he praieth in his bitter agonie that if it were possible hee might haue beene deliuered from that cup of his wrath which then hee felt to bee prepared for him And to him alone hee maketh his mone when the same was powred downe into his bowels and was as a most sharpe fire in his bosome c. as wee haue seene at large heretofore This is so necessarie to be obserued that we shall vnderstand no part of the sufferings aright vnlesse wee consider the stroake of Gods diuine iustice therein The same places doe declare also according to the fourth and fift obseruations that the sufferings of our Sauiour Christ were most sharp and extreame yea and by the whole course of the holy storie of his suffering wee may easily perceiue according to that which hath alreadie beene saide of them that they were all of them in their seuerall kindes very grieuous and full of the greatest indignitie that might bee vnto so reuerend a person as our Sauiour was So that it may truly be saide that they were a hellish that is a most painefull and ignominious kinde of sufferings more inward in soule then outward in body as hath beene further declared heretofore answerable to the similitude of a cuppe and potion whose working is inward and according to those speeches of the holy Prophets Psal 30.3 and 86.13 and 116.3 and Ionah chap 2.2 And thus we may truly say as a learned minister of the Gospell saith Vnicus Iesus Christus suo corpore crucifixus noster est Seruator longe aliud maius crucis onus anima sua perpessus nimirum iram Dei aduersus nostra peccata cui ferendae vel ipse Christuâ— impar fuisset nisi Dietate sua sistinente ipsum tantum abest vt hac in parte potuerit vlla re creata inuari Beza Hom in hist Passionis 27. That is Onely Iesus Christ crucified in his body is our Sauiour who suffered a farre other manner and a more burthensome crosse in his soule then that euen the wrath of God against our sinnes to the induring whereof euen Christ himselfe had beene to weake saue that his Godhead did sustaine himselfe so farre was it off that any creature could relieue him The want of which due consideration hath caused some to thinke that Christ should descend to Hell to suffer there and other to seeke to reitterate the sacrifice of Christ in the Masse or to eeke the merit of CHRISTS sufferings by the merite of their owne workes as if the sufferings and sacrifice of our SAVIOVR were not of themselues once for all fully sufficient Sixtly that our Sauiour Christ of his vnspeakable loue did most willingly indure all his sufferings yea euen the most grieuous of them for our sakeâ— how vâ—worthie soeuer we are to be any thing at all respected of him it doth plentifully appeare both by his owne practise and also by sundrie other testimon es of the holy Scriptures By his practise in that hee goeth vp to Ie uâ—alem though hee knewe pefectly that at the same Passeouer hee should be betraied most shamefully intreated and at the last most cruelly crucified as Iohn 12 2â—.24 The houre is come c. And chap 13.1 Now before the feast of the Passeouer saith the Euangelist when Iesus knewe that his houre was come that hee shouâ—d dâ—part out of this world vnto the Father for as much as he loued his owne which were in the world to the ende hee loued them c. And chap 16.32 and chap 17 1. Read also Mat 20.18 Behold wee goe vp to Ierusalem and the Sonne of man shall be deliuered vnto the chiefe Priest Likewise Luke chap 18 3â— Now when our Sauiour came to Ierusalem what doth he doth hee withdraâ—e himselfe Nay hee knoweth the desire of thâ— Iewes to apprehend him when he should be from the people lest they should mâ—ke some vprore and knowing also that the Diuel had put into the heart of Iudas to betraie hâ—m according to that their desire he goeth in the night to such a place aâ— was knowne to Iudas and whether he knewe that Iudas would guide the chiefe Priests and their companie to apprehend him Yea and when the companie commeth our Sauiour flieth not one steppe from them Nay he goeth to meeâ—e them aâ—d yeeldeth himselfe into their hands Yet so as he letteth them well perceiue both by word and by deede that vnlesse he of hiâ— owne accord had beene willing to be apprehended they could haue had no power ouer him as wee haue seene alreadie in the course of the Storie The same thing is
vnto you for my names sake because they haue not knowne him that sent me If I had not come and spoken to them they shouâ—d not haue had sinne but now they haue no cloake for their sinne c. But it is that the word might be fulfilled that is written in their law They haue hated me without cause Question Bâ—t the principall comfort is yet behinde What is that Answer Our Sauiour Christ promiseth his Disciples the immediate comfort of the holy Ghost to coâ—râ—borate and strengthen them to the cheareâ—ull enduring of all persecutions yea that he will to this end send the holy Ghost vnto them Explication He doth so indeed as it is plaine ver 26.27 the last verses of the chap. But when the Comforter shall come whom I saith our Sauiour will send vnto you from the Father euâ—n the Spirit of truth which prâ—ceedeth of the Father he shall testifie of mee And ye shal witnes also because ye haue bin with me froÌ„ the beginning Yea he assureth them that this comfort shall be so great that it shall arme them both against that excommunication and also bodily death the greatest and most grieuous censures that may be in this world which our Sauiour knewe before the malignant and false Church would abuse against his true and faithfull seruants as it followeth from the beginning of the 16. chapter verses 1 2 3 4. as was mentioned before Hetherto of the comforts wherewith our Sauiour comforted his disciples against the discomfort of troubles and persecutions for him and his Gospells sâ—ke The which we are diligently to marke and treasure vp in our hearts as the principall reasons whereby we also are to comfort our owne selues whensoeuer we shall be exercised with like trialls as all other of the seruants of God haue done from time to time before vs and thereby incouraged themselues to indure such afflictions as would otherwise haue bin intollerable vnto them Now let vs consider of the other sort of comforts which our Sauiour sheweth his Disciples that his sufferings and departure should bring vnto them in that thereby they should be made partakers of many speciall good benefites and blessings which should aboundantly supply the want of his bodily presence euen such as should bring a further increase of comfort against the troubles and persecutions of this world Question Which may these speciall good benefits and blessings be Answer The last of the former sort may iustly be the first of these insomuch as the Comfort of the holy Ghost is not onely the principal support of christians against the discomfiture of their troubles and persecutions but it is also in it selfe the chiefe and principall blessing and benefit aboue all other ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is so indeed And therefore it is that our Sauiour doth make so often mention of it as ch 14.16.17 and v. 26. And ch 15.26 â—s we saw euen now And yet againâ— ch 16.6 â— and so forth to the 16. verse Because saith our Sauiour I haue said these things vnto you your hearts are ful of sorrow Yet I tel ye the truth it is expedient for ye that I doâ— goe away for if I goe not away the Comforter wil not come vnto you but if I depart I wil send him to you And when he is come he wil reproue the world of sin c. And v. 13. When he is come who is the Spirit of truth he will leade ye into all truth c. This then is the chief blessing principal benefit aboue all the rest Question What fruit else had the Dâ—sciples of our Sauiour by the same his sufferings departure the which also are fruits benefits to vs to the whole church Answere If we shall truly and constantly beleeue in our Lord Iesus Christ who willingly suffered and died for vs according to the most gratious and mercifull good will of God toward vs God will alwaies heare our prayers He will worke mighty things by vs and for vs. And finally he will giue vs euerlasting ioy and blessednes ExplicatioÌ„ proofe These indeed are briefly the rest of the benefits Of the which though in a speciall degree the excellency first fruits as we may say did belong and accordingly were bestowed vpon those his choise Disciples whom our Sauiour sent forth into the world to be his Apostles and first preachers of his Gospel yet they are and haue beene in a very comfortable manner and measure continued hetherto vnto the Church of Christ and so shal be to the worlds end as wee may perceiue from our Sauiours owne words For as we reade in the 14. chap. verses 12.13.14 Verily verily saith our Sauiour I say vnto you he that beleeueth in me the works that I doe he shall doe also and greater then these shall he doe our Sauiour speaketh of healing bodily diseases which is lesse then the conuersion of soules which was wrought by the preaching of the Apostles most aboundantly For saith he I goe vnto my Father 13 And whatsouer yee shall aske in my name that will I doe that the Father may be gloâ—ified in the Sonne 14 â—f ye shall aske any thing in my name I will doe it Any thing that is to say whatsoeuer you shall pray for which is agreeable to that rule of prayer which our Sauiour himselfe hath set down and namely for the conuersion of the elect and for the blessing of God vpon the preaching of the Gospel to the same end for so must the wordes of our Sauiour be vnderstood And thus we haue sufficient testimonie of the two former benefits to wit The Comforts belonging to his agony and apprehension in the garden that God for our Sauiours sake will heare faithfull prayers and that he will worke great things in his Church by the ministery of his faithfull seruants Reade also chap. 15 verse 7. If ye abide in me and my word abide in you aske what ye will and it shall be done to you ExplicatioÌ„ Question Now in what words doth our Sauiour giue vs like assurance of the last benefit which is euerlasting ioy Answere In the 16. ch verse 22. Ye are now in sorrow but I will see ye againe and your hearts shall reioyce and your ioy shall no man take from you c. And againe verse 24. Aske and ye shall receiue that your ioy may be full Explication These things are most comfortable To the which end also let vs conclude with the last wordes of the speech of our Sauiour to his Disciples in the way to the garden as we reade in the last verse of the 16 chapter Wherein he expresseth what was the intended scope of his whole speech vnto his Disciples saying These things haue I spoken vnto you that in me ye might haue peace in the world ye shall haue affliction but be of good comfort I haue ouercome the world Our Sauiour affirmeth that before hand which he purposed most
and feete yet hee died not so much either by the forcing violence and power of the Iewes or of the Diuel or of dâ—ath it selfe as of his owne accord in laying downe his life in obedience to the good will and pleasure of God Moreouer it may iustly be a good and comfortable assurance vnto vs that hee hath and shall for euer on our behalfe and benefite preuaile against all both his and our aduersaries insomuch as in his very impotencie and gâ—eatest weakenesse as we see hee hath shewed himselfe stronger then them all in their mightiest rage and furie Explication Herevnto indeed doth the strength of the voice of our Sauiour in vttering these sweete wordes of this last farewell as we may say vpon the crosse leade vs. For herein was fulfilled in him that which is saide of God 1. Cor 1.25 The weakenes of God is stronger then men But you haue not said any thing of the wordes themselues Question How may they be comfortable vnto vs Answere First they doe confirme the same things vnto vs which the loudenes and strength of the voice did Explication It is true For insomuch as our Sauiour commendeth his soule into the hands of his Father it is euident that he yeeldeth himselfe to death rather apprehending and laying hold or arresting of it then as one violently apprehended and taken away or led captiue by it Question How else may the same worde be comfortable vnto vs Answer Secondly by how much the faith and assurance of our Sauiour was more firme and sure tâ—at he hauing borne the sorrowes and torments of the second death and now mindiâ—g presently to dye the naturall death should therevpon on our behalfe not onely escape eternall death but also peaceably enter vpon the eternall possession of euerlasting life and glorie his soule immediately and both soule and body within three dayes after by so much may wee be more assured that wee beleeuing in our SAVIOVR shall likewise through him not onely escape eternall death but also haue our naturall death turned to a benefite in that it shall giue vs an enterance into the glorious kingdome of heauen our soules immediately after their seperation from the body and our bodies at the day of the generall resurrection notwithstanding both the first and also the seconde death were iustly due to our sinnes Explication proofe It is very true according to that which our Sauiour hath giuen to vnderstand by his gracious promise to the repenting thiefe in respect of his soule as wee sawe before And as it may appeare by the prayer of our Sauiour in the 17. chapter of Iohn And touching the resurrection of our bodies at the last day we shall afterward haue a further occasion to see howe the resurrection of our Sauiour is a pawne and pledge of it In the meane while the present wordes of our Sauiour containe a sweete comfort in that we haue good warrant that our soules are a spirituall and immortall substance not vanishing away but retaining their existence and beeing still and for euer though for a time they are seperated from the body And in that â—e haue like warrant that the place of their beeing shall be in the heauenly paradise of the Lord our God The which comfort was that which gaue good Simeon so great peace as he had at his death euen because he had seene him by whom he knewe hiâ— soule should still liue blessedly after his bodily death Luke 2. And it was the comfort which caused the Apostle Paul so earnestly to desire and long after death when once he should haue finished his course because then he knew likewise that his soule should be with Christ But of this also more afterward And thus we cannot but see that the comfort of the manner of the dying of our Sauiour is very great Question NOw what is the comfort of his death it selfe Answer This ariseth from the comfortable fruites and benefits thereof ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It must ineedes be so And they may be all of them considered of vs from the holy Scriptures vnder the name of our Sauiours sufferings of death or of his shedding of his precious blood or of the most holy sacrifice which he hath offered vp to God for vs. For all these doe note vnto vs one and the same thing and therefore also all the benefits proceeding from them they are likewise one and the very same And herein also it is worthy to be obserued that howsoeuer no part no not of the least of the holy sufferings of our Sauiour is to be excluded from the making vp of the full measure of our comfort much lesse are the most dolorous extreame sufferings of his soule to be excepted Yet because the death of our Sauiour was the shutting vp and ratifying of all the rest therefore not without cause all the fruites and benefites of his sufferings are most vsually deriued from the mention of his death or bloodshed or sacrifice externally offered vp and sacrificed vpon the crosse Let vs therefore according to the direction of the holy Scriptures gather them together so well as we can here in this place And whereas like as was touched before from the large speech of our Sato his Disciples we may well reduce them to these two kindes either euills remoued or benefits procured and conferred or bestowed vpon vs let vs consider of them vnder these heads againe though from some other testimonies of holy Scripture Question And first which are the euills remoued from vs by the most precious death and bloodshed or sacrifice of our Lord Iesus Christ Answere First by his death and passion hee hath deliuered vs from the guiltinesse and offence of all sinne both originall in corruption of nature which is the mother euill of all the rest and also actuall through transgression of life as well in the omitting or failing in good duties as in the omitting of euill both in smaller and also in greater measure of exceeding therein And consequently he hath deliuered vs from the wrath of God and from all the iust punishments due to our sinnes from the same Question Which are those punishments Answer The encrease of naturall rebellion and sinne by the exasperating power of the harsh rebukes of the lawe Likewise the handwriting or enditement and curse of the lawe Moreouer the tyrannie of death both first and second and also the tyrannie of the Diuel and Hell and of all wicked instruments FroÌ„ all which he hath so deliuered vs as they shall neuer be able to preuaile against vs to frustrate our eternall saluation ExplicatioÌ„ proofe That we are deliuered from all these euills by the death and bloodshed or sacrifice of our LORD IESVS CHRIST it is euident by many testimonies of the holy Scriptures And first that wee are deliuered from the guiltines of all our sinnes the Apostle Paul testifieth Gallat 1.4 Our Lord Iesus Christ saith he gaue himselfe for our sinnes So
vnderstanding answerable to the cause of it that is to say the loue of Christ the which is said likewise to passe knowledge Ephes 3.19 Fourthly that with this vnspeakable consolation we haue power giuen vs to walke in some measure of holines righteousnes oâ— life we may learne from the grounds of the Apostles exhortation Rom. 6.12 c. For it is grounded in the vertue and efficacie of the death of our Sauiour whereinto we are baptized as we saw before And ch 8.3 God saith the same Apostle sending his own Sonne in the similitude of sinfull flesh and that euen for sinne that is because of sinne he hath condemned sinne in the flesh that is by Christes sufferings in the flesh hee hath vtterly disabled disauthorised sinne froÌ„ all power of condemning the faithful And that hath God done as it followeth in the next verse to the end the righteousnes of the law might be fulfilled in vs to wit by the imputation of the perfect obedience of Christ vnto vs that we also as a fruit thereof might through his spirit of sanctification walk after the spirit not after the flesh To â—he which purpose also he saith further ver 10. If Christ be in you the body is dead because of sinne that is as touching sinne so that it beareth the sway or dominion no longer but the Spirit is life for righteousnes sake Or as touching righteousnes mighty to quicken vs to the actions therof And thus also he deriueth the ground of sanctification from the death of Christ speaking in his own person Gal. 2.19.20 I through the law saith Paul am dead to the law and that I might liue vnto God I am crucified with Christ Thus I liue yet not I now but Christ liueth in me and in that I liue now in the flesh I liue by faith in the Sonne of God who hath loued me and giuen himselfe for me Read also Heb. 9 13.14 For if the blood of Bulles and Goates and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling theÌ„ that are vnclean sanctifieth as touching the purifying of thâ— flesh How much more shall the blood of Christ who through the eternall Spirit offered himselfe without spot to God purge yâ—ur conscience froÌ„ dead works to serue the liuing God Fiftly that by the sufferings death of our Sauiour the blessings of this life are blessed and made comfortable vnto vs we may take one proofe from that which we read Psa 22. ver 26. where this is reckoned for a fruit benefit therof that the poore shal eate be satisfied And ver 29. All they that be fat in the earth shall eate and worship So that both poore and rich feele the benefit of the sufferings of our Sauiour Read also Act. 2.46 Christians did eate their meate together with gladnes and singlenes of heart Praising God they had sauour with all the people And that euen afflictions also are made beneficiall and comfortable vnto vs by the sufferings of our Sauiour see Heb. 12.2 3. c. Where they are held forth for a notable remedy against all fainting wearines in the middest of all trouble reproach yea and as a meanes of making vs partakers of the holines of God our heauenly Father and as leauing behind theÌ„ a quiet fruit of righteousnes Wherevpon the Apostle exhorteth afflicted Christians to lift vp their hands which hang down their weake knees c. verses 10.11.12 And Rom. 8.29 we are made like to the image of our Sauiour Christ by them It is also very comfortable that we in suffering any affliction for the loue we beare to our Sa Christ are for his sake in that hee hath suffered for vs accounted of God to haue coÌ„munion with him in his sufferings and he with vs. Act. 9.4.5 and Colos 1.24 Read also Philip. 3 8.9 10. And Rom. 8.17 If wee suffer with him we shall be glorified with him It is the ordinary and as it were the Kings high way to the kingdom of heauen to passe through many afflictions Act. 14.22 And 2. Tim. 2.11.12 And chap. 3.12 This causeth the seruants of God to reioice and to be of good cheare in the middest of their afflictions according to the exhortation of our Sauiour Luke 6.22.23 And of the Apostle Iames. chap. 1. ver 2. and of Peter 1 Ep. 4.12.13.14 All this doubtlesse is from the merit of the sufferings of our Sauiour for vs insomuch as of punishments they are by the vertue and grace thereof conuerted to be medicines to cure those euils that are in vs such as are selfe-loue and loue of the world c. yea they are turned to be blessed preparations and furtherances vnto vs toward the kingdome of God according to the holy Prouerb chap. 6 23. Corrections for instruction are the way of life And Ps 119. verse 67. Before I was afflicted I went astray but now I keepe thy word And verse 71. It is good for me that I haue beene afflicted that I might learne thy word Sixtly that we haue the right of dominion Lordship ouer the creatures restored vnto vs by the death of our Sauiour read Ps 8. conferred with Heb. 2.6.7.8.9 For though Adam at the first had this dignity by the right of creation through the bounteous mercy of God yet he lost it by his disobedience and presumption against God And he lost it not onely from himselfe but also from vs. Our recouerie of that interest is only by the redemption of our Lord Iesus Christ who alone is the heire of all things so that we are no better theÌ„ intruders and vsurpers of all whatsoeuer we hold not as it were by lease permission or by free deed of gift from him Seauenthly that the naturall death is by his death made a spirituall aduantage vnto vs we may be assured by that which we read Philip. 1.20.21 22.23 This aduantage doth first of all betide our soules in that they cease to sinne and in that they are first receiued to glory and then our bodies who resting from the toile of their labours are freed for euer from their infirmities and diseases and shall at the last day rise againe to the same glory Thus in death we haue through the death of our Lord Iesus Christ a plentifull remedy against death it selfe like as the Scorpion by the skill of the Phisitian yeeldeth a medicine against the venime of the owne stinging and so is also the cause of the owne death vnto it selfe Eightly whereas the holy Angels must needes be enemies against vs because of our sinfull rebellion against God they are nowe made our friends through our reconciliaâ—ion with God by the death of Christ Heb. 1.14 For doubtlesse it is with the holy Angels as with the seruants of a Prince in his Court who when any are in disgrace with the King all stand aloofe from them c. but if the King receiue the same partie or parties to fauour and doe pardon their offence then are they
consideration of the carrying of our Sauiour to be crucified without the Citie Let vs goe forth therfore saith he out of the campe bearing his reproch For here we haue no continuing citie but we seeke one to come Heb 13.11.12.13.14 And we are likewise from the same meditation to be of good comfort in our Lord Iesus Christ though for his sake wee shall at any time be indited condemned led forth and executed with the wicked as our Sauiour Christ was seeing there is no cause to doubt but if our cause be good God himself both knoweth perfitly well and will also out of all question most graciously put the difference betwixt the one and the other BVt that we may proceed with the holy Storie Question What dutie ought to proceed from vs in respect of that which followeth next concerning this that our Sauiour yeelded himselfe to be stripped out of his clothes before he was fastened to the crosse Answer We are to learne from hence that it is our dutie to be willing to loose all for our Sauiours sake that is euen to goe naked out of the world like as we came naked vnto it nothing doubting but God hath prepared a heauenly clothing for vs. We may perceiue also by this that by our sinning against God wee haue made our selues vnworthy of any ragge to couer vs and therefore in no wise to bee proude though God doe neuer so richly cloth our fraile and vnworthy bodies but in all outward clothing and decking to be soberly minded Yea we are taught from hence to embrace naked Christ yeelding himselfe naked to the Crosse for vs as being through faith our onely clothing which maketh vs comely and well pleasing in the most gratious eye of our God Explication and proofe It is very true For otherwise if wee be not clothed with Christ and his righteousnes by faith no silkes nor veluets nor any ornaments or iewels of gold or the most pretious pearles that may be can any thing at all commend vs in the sight of God So that that may be said of all such which wee reade in the holy Gospell that they are yet for all these thinges still without their wedding garment Reade also Iames. 2.1 c. And 1. Tim. 2.9 10. and 1 Pet. 3.3 c. And Isai 3 16. c. Question But that wee may informe our selues yet further What dutie are wee to learne from this that our Sauiour being stripped was lifted vp naked to the view both of Iewe and Gentile vpon the Crosse Answer It is our dutie to lift vp the eyes of our mindes through a true and liuely faith to looke for our redemption onely from him euen from naked Christ and from no other person or thing whatsoeuer beside neuer so richly clad or adorned wee knowing and beleeuing that euen therefore he did set himselfe thus naked to the iudgement and anger of God that he might clothe and adorne vs with the glorious robe of his righteousnes and replenish vs with our sufficient portion of that spirituall fulnes which is perfectly compleat in him Explication proofe This also is very true For notwithstanding our Sauiour cannot be seene nowe nor for many hundreds of yeeres since vpon the crosse neither are wee at Golgotha that place and hillocke whereon his Crosse was set vp yet he is still lifted vp vnto vs by the preaching of the Gospell according to that which the Apostle Paul writeth to the Galatians chap. 3 1. Where he reprouing them for their turning aside to the ceremonies of the lawe according as they began to be seduced and led aside by some false Teachers sayeth O ye foolish Galatians who hath bewitched ye that ye should not obey the truth to whom Iesus Christ was before described in your sight and among ye crucified Like as we also may say the same to all such as are led aside by popish Seducers to set vp to themselues lying Crucifixes in Church windowes in high waies c. O ye foolish Papists how is it that ye are thus bewitched c. The preaching of the Gospell of our Sauiour Christ and of his Crosse by liuely voice is that onely lifting vp of Christ which since his bodily crucifying hee hath allowed vnto vs and his whole Church for the informing of our knowledge and faith to looke vp and to rest vpon him crucified for vs. Question NOwe therefore what is our dutie to be learned from the crucifying it selfe and that also in this respect that he was lifted vp betweene two notable theeues Answer This may iustly teach vs that we are to acknowledge our selues not small or pettie offenders but most grieuous and hainous sinners against the Maiestie of God euen such as haue robbed and spoiled him of that glorie which was most due from vs vnto him ExplicatioÌ„ proofe Wee haue in deede dealt so with the most high Maiestie of God infinite waies in that wee haue denied him euery good and holy dutie euen as if wee had the soueraigntie in our owne hands and did owe no duty at all to him answerable to the dealing of our first Parents at the beginning And according to the sinne of Israel wherewith the Lord chargeth them by his Prophet Malachie chap 3.8 Will a man spoile his Gods yet ye haue spoiled me c. yea euen this whole nation saith the Lord. Reade also Isai 1.21.22.23 and Ierem. 7.8.9.10.11 Question But what else haue wee to learne from this that our Sauiour was crucified for our sinnes yea euen to the shedding of his pretious blood and in that hee did beare our curse vpon the same his crosse Answer Wee ought to learne from hence that it is our duty to slay and as it were to crucifie our wicked affections and lustes which rebell against the holy lawe of God insomuch as these wicked lustes and affections of ours were the cause why our Sauiour must then beare our curse that we might be blessed and why he must be crucified or else we could not haue beene sâ—ued ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It must needes be so Who therefore duly considering that sinne was the cause of this so grieuous an execution and the same also against a most deare and gratious friend such a one as our Sauiour was to vs and against such a one as was in respect of his owne most perfect holines and obedience in most high reputation before God who I say considering these thinges can but hate sinne as the very sword which so deepely wounded our Sauiour yea euen to a most grieuous and dolefull death as we are heereafter further to consider when we shall come to that part of the history Question Let vs now goe forward What duty are wee to learne from this that our Sauiour Christ euen in the time of his most cruell nailing to the Crosse praieth for those that were his persecutours that is for so many of them as did belong to him by the appointment of God Answere This
least of those that be the Lords which he taketh in like ill part as if hee were neglected or molested himselfe Matth. 25. verses 45. It ought to suffice yea to be ouer much in our iudgement that the Lord hath once drunke vinegre and euery way the most bitter potion of Gods wrath for our cause though we doe neuer make him nor any of his any vnkinde offer of it againe Thus much concerning this short speech I thirst for declaration of that duty which ought to be yeelded from the comfort of it NOw we are come to the next like short speech of our Sauiour which was his Question It is finished What duty ought to arise from the comfort of faith herein Answere It is most cleare and manifest from hence that we ought not in any wise to looke to any other sacrifices or satisfactions or merits either in the whole or in part for our redâ—mption and iustification in the sight of God but to this of our Sauiour alone neither that wee are to feare the popish dreame of any other purgatory then the blood of our Sauiour Christ to the washing away and remouing of all sinnes out of the sight of God Explication and proofe This is very cleare and manifest indeed For seeing we haue our warrant from our Sauiour himselfe that all was finished yea euen to the very point of death when he spake these words and that immediately after this he tooke his death which was the sealing vp of all therefore we may yea we ought iustly to be out of doubt that all doctrines of any further addition for satisfaction or merit before God are false and Antichristian And for thâ— same cause to be vtterly reiected of all true christians who cannot buâ— looke onely to Christ for their perfit redemption and saluation according to the expresse doctrine of the holy Scriptures THe duties which doe belong to that comfort of faith which ariseth from the consideration of the last words of our Sâ—uiour vpon the Crosse they are yet behinde Answer Which ought those duties to be Question We ought from the example of our Sauiour Christ who at his death commended his spirit intâ— the hand of his Father to esteeme alwaies of our soules as of a chiefe treasure and to be carefull ouer them aboue all earthly things Yea more then of our corruptible boâ—ies against the time of our death whensoeuer it shall come Secondly it is our dutie to make choise of God as of the onely worthy feoffie of trust as one wou d say to whose custody wee may safely commend them from day to day And thirdly it is likewise our bounden dutie comfortably to beleeue that if we shall faithfully commit our soules vnto him hee will for our Sauiours sake keepe them most charity and tenderly in his owne hands alwaies and at the end of our liues receiue them and reserue them in a blessed estate vntill the resurrection of our bodies and then also wilâ— ioyne them againe to our bodies like as our Sauiour returned to his bodie the third day and thenceforth will blesse vs with glorie and happinesse in them both for euermore Explication proofe Vnto these duties no doubt doe the wordes of our Sauiour Christ leade all true beleeuers according to that notable imitation of Stephen Act. 7.59 Lord Iesus receiue my Spirit And according to the practise of S. Paul 2. Tim. 1.12 saying I know whom I haue beleeued and I am perswaded that he is able to keepe that which I haue committed to him against that day Yea and hee beleeued likewise no doubt that God was as willing to doe it as he was able according to that in the 8. verse of the 4. chap. of the same Epistle in that he saith Henceforth is laide vp for me the crowne of righteousnes which the Lord the righteous Iudge will giue me at that day and not to mee onely but vnto all them also which loue his appearing The same thing therefore ought we to beleeue at this day which they did then according to the practise of our most blessed Sauiour And the rather because as we may perceiue both by the words of Stephen and also of the Apostle Paul that our Sauiour hath the ioint care of our soules together with the Father according to that he saith None shall take them out of my hand Iohn 10. verses 27.28 29 30. My sheepe heare my voice and I know them and they follow me And I giue vnto them eternall life and they shall neuer perish neither shall any plucke them out of my hand My Father who gaue them to me is greater then all and none is able to take them out of my Fathers hand I and my Father am one So that well saith M. Beza The hands of our Sauiour are not now held fastened to the Crosse after the manner as our painters doe paint him for then hee could not embrace vs but he hath them at full libertie euen from heauen to embrace the soules of those that dye in hâ—m the which hee cherisheth in his bosome vnto the time that they shall be restored to their bodies to the enioying of an euerlasting spirituall life and vntill that hee doe come in the cloudes of heauen to meete vs and that wee for our parts be taken vp into the aire to meete the Lord to enioy together with him that blessed estate which is prepared for vs for euer 1. Thes 4.14 Goe to therefore as saith that comfortable and faithfull Preacher Let vs be of good cheare and lay these things to heart euen these so great and notable comforts for our necessary reliefe specially against the last combate God as we knowe doth earnestly require trustie fidelitie in one man toward another euen concerning the least thinges that are committed to anie mans trust that they should be forth-comming and therfore inioineth a penaltie to be laide by the Magistrate vpon all such as shall be found to deale vntrustily as we reade Exod. chap. 22. verses 7.8 c. to the 13. How therefore can we thinke but that the Lord who requireth fidelitie in men as a principall point of his lawe as our Sauiour also declareth Matth. chap. 23. verse 23. will assuredly approue himselfe most faithfull aboue all men to euerie one that accounting him faithfull shall commit themselues to his trust Thus much of the comfortable duties of faith concerning the comfortable manner of our Sauiour Christes dying Question NOw what may our duty be in regard of the death it selfe which the same our Sauiour died Answer First of all as his death was in the manner of it farre differing from the death of all other so are we to know that the endes and fruites of his death are most singular aboue the death of any or all other creatures ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is very true as the endes and fruites themselues rehearsed in the Comforts doe euidently declare So that as K. Dauid was not affected after a
ground in the word of God and therefore to abstaine from all curious speculations beside As for example it were in the present case a vaine thing for any of vs to busie our selues to know who those men were that our Sauiour raised vp at this his owne resurrection and who they were to whom they appeared and what their communication behauiour was c. Neuerthelesse insomuch as the end why our Sauiour Christ did raise vp the bodies of these Saints is of it selfe euident namely to declare the mighty effect and most blessed fruite of his Resurrection vnto his Church which is that by him all the faithfull shall at the last day rise againe to euerlasting life neuer to die any more it seemeth that we may not without good reason conceiue that they died not againe but that they are receiued vp into heauen as a fruite of our Sauiours Ascension thither on the Church of Gods behalfe like as their resurrection was a fruite of his Resurrection as was said euen now But it is not meete that we should be ouer stiffe or contentious in it no more then wee ought to be concerning the bodies of Henoch or Elijah though it is most likely that they were taken vp bodily into heauen The iudgement of M. Caluin is worthy to be respected of vs in that he writeth concerning this point in his Harmonie thus Sicuti non facilis est nec prompta solutio ita anxié laborare nihil attinet in re cognitu non necessaria Diu in hominum coetu fuisse versatos verisimile non est quia tantum ad breue tempus conspici oportuit vt in illo speculo vel imagine manifesta esset Christi virtus Quum autem Deus apud viuos spem celestis vitae confirmare voluerit in illorum persona nihil absurdi erit si dicamus eos hoc officio defunctos iteruÌ„ quieuisse in suis sepulchris Veri similius tamen est vitam qua donati sunt non fuisse deinae illis ademptam Nam si mortalis fuisset solidae resurrectionis documentum esse non poterat That is As the dissoluing of the doubt is not easie or readie at hand so there is no neede to trouble our selues much about it seeing it is a matter not necessary to bee knowne That they continued long among men it is not very like for it was enough that they were seene for a short time to the end that the power of Christ might in that glasse as it were bee represented and made manifest vnto them And insomuch as it was the pleasure of GOD in their person to confirme vnto the liuing the hope of the heauenly life it shall not bee vnreasonable to say that they rested againe in their graues after they had performed this dutie Neuerthelesse it is more likely that the life where-with they were indued was not afterward taken away from them For if it had beene subiect againe to death it could not haue beene a through proofe of the resurrection To the which resolution Master Beza doth easily condescend where hee writeth thus Qui ante ipsum per ipsum ex miraculo suscitati sunt iterum morituri suscitati sunt quum tamen huius miraculi finis sit vt sciamus hos fuisse suscitatos testes virtutis resurrectionis Iesu Christi in aeternam felicitatem futuros Hom. 34. in Hist. Passionis Sect. 4. That is They which haue beene miraculously raised vp before him and by him were raised vp to die againe but the scope of this miracle is to let vs know that these were raised vp to set forth the power of the resurrection of Iesus Christ touching endlesse happinesse And Master Perkins in his exposition vpon this Article It may be demanded saith hee what became of the Saintes that rose againe after Christs resurrection Answ Some thinke they died againe but seeing they rose for this end to manifest the quickening vertue of Christs resurrection it is like that they were also glorified with Christ and ascended with him to heauen This is the iudgement of those good and faithfull seruants of God But some man may say If it be not a matter of faith but left as vncertaine by the holy Euangelist what mattereth it that any should be carefull to say any thing at all this way or that way of it I answer that it is a good duty and a worthy fruit of faith in matters doubtfull and yet of good vse to interpret them most nearely according to the proportion of faith and yet so as to determine without preiudicing of those who without contentiousnesse and without preiudice against any Article of faith doe differ in iudgement from vs. Touching other things conteined in this text they are more questionlesse and very certaine First that the bodies of the Saintes onely that is of those that died the faithfull seruantes of God were raised againe and that also to certifie the faithfull liuing that Christ was risen and that the raising vp of the bodies of these Saints should be likewise as a pledge of the resurrection of all the faithfull to euerlasting life at the end of the world Secondly that their soules returned euery one to their owne bodie from that place of rest where they were preserued among the soules of all other the faithfull departed Whence also the being or existence and immortality of the soule though seperated from the body may bee confirmed And thirdly it is certaine that these Saints did not appeare after the manner of Ghosts without any true bodies but they appeared verily and indeede in their owne true and naturall bodies which God restored to them againe And finally where it is demanded why in this our text the Citie of Ierusalem being most bloody and wicked yea though there had beene no other sinne among them but this of putting our Sauiour to death iâ— for all that called the holy Citie I answer that the holy Euangelist calleth it so first and principally in respect of Gods sanctification dedication of it from the beginning to himselfe to be a most holy Citie therfore plâ—ced his holy Temple in it though they had now long since miserably polluted defiled both it and the Temple by their sinneâ— And secondly he calleth it so The causes why hee was to rise againe because there were in it remaining stil a remnant of the holy seruants of God both of men and women Thirdly it is called holy because God minded to reare vp a spirituall Temple and Church vnto our Lord Iesus Christ in the midst of it by the Apostles preaching that from thence euen out of the Sion of God might the Gospel bee carried vnto the ends of the earth Psalm 110.3 Isai 2.3 Mich. 4.2 Luke 24.46.49 Thus farre of the manner of the resurrection of our Sauiour THe reasons or causes why the same our Sauiour did rise againe they are next to be considered of vs. Question Which are they Answer First the prophecies of
he was taken vp from vs must one of them be made a witnes with vs of his resurrectioÌ„ And further how they gaue this testimony to the Resurrection read in the same book of the Acts. ch 2.32 This Iesus saith the Apostle Peter hath God raised vp wherof we all are witnesses And againe ch 3.15 ye killed the Lord of life saith Peter to the wicked Iewes whom God hath raised from the dead whereof wee are witnesses Likewise ch 4.33 with great power gaue the Apostles witnes of the Resurrection of the Lord Iesus And againe ch 5.30.31.32 The God of our Fathers hath raised vp Iesus whom ye slew and hanged on a tree Him hath God lifted vp with his right hand to be a Prince and a Sauiour to giue repentance to Israel and forgiuenes of sinnes And we are his witnesses concerning these things which we say yea and the holy Ghost whom God hath giuen to theÌ„ that obey him And yet againe ch 10. v. 39. c. 4â— And we are wâ—tnesses of all things that he did both in the land of the Iewes and in Ierusalem whom they slew hanging him on a tree Him God raised vp the third day and caused that hee was shewed openly Not to all the people but vnto the witnesses chosen before of God euen to vs who did eate drink with him after he arose from the dead And he commanded vs to preach vnto the people to testifie that it is he that is ordained of God a Iudge of quick and dead To him also giue all the Prophets witnes c. Read also chap. 13.30.31 God saith the Apostle Paul raised him vp from the dead And hee was seene many daies of them which came vp with him from Galile to Ierusalem who are his witnesses to the people And againe ch 26.21.22.23 The Iewes saith he caught me in the Temple and went about to kill me Neuerthelesse I obtained help of God continue to this day witnessing both to smal and great saying none other things then those which the Prophets and Moses did say should come To wit that Christ should suffer and that he should be the first that should rise from the dead and should shewe light vnto the people and to the Gentiles And yet againe 1. Cor. 15.15 we haue testified of God The proofe of his resurrection by his own appearances that he hath raised vp Christ. Thus the whole blessed company of the twelue Apostles togither with Paul an honourable increase of that number they are all of them most faithfull authenticall witnesses of the Resurrection of our Sauiour so appointed and authorised by God himselfe they hauing his suffrages and voices so to be as we saw before Act. 10.41 For so the Greeke word procecheirotonemenoi signifieth This testification witnessing of the holy Apostles it was principally while they were liuing by wise and zealous preaching But seeing they were appointed to be witnesses to the end of the world they haue also for that cause left the same testified in the holy Scriptures as wee reade to this day in the writings of the holy Euangelists and in the Epistles of the Apostles But seeing the ground of all these witnesses and witnessings as was saide before were the appearances of our Sauiour whereby hee manifested himselfe after that he was risen as was alledged heeretofore from the beginning of the Acts and as it is touched againe ch 10.40.41 and ch 13.31 LEt vs therefore come vnto them and consider of them as diligently as God shall giue vs grace the which he for our Lord Iesus Christs sake graunt vs. Amen Question Which therefore are those appearances of our Sauiour which we speake of And to whom did he appeare and shew himselfe after his resurrection Answer They were these which follow First he appeared and shewed himselfe to Mary Magdalen she being alone Secondly to sâ—ndry other women * Hos nuntios hoc ordine recenset Beza Hom. 11. in Hâ—st retur pag. 263. nisi quod qâ—aâ—to in loco ponit apâ—aritionem Christi qua se ostendebat Petro. pag. 262. Sed tamen Apost Paulus 1. Cor. 15.5 primo in loco recenset Petrum Vnde Caluinus Cum inquit dicit Apostolus Christum Petro apparuisse primum intellige omnibus viris praeponi N hilo â—nnus de ordine non contendemus Thirdly to Peter Fourthly to Cleopas and another disciple as they walked from Ierusalem to Emmaus And to all these our Sauiour Christ appeared the same day on the which he rose againe before it was night Then the same day at night hee shewed himselfe to the eleuen which were his most choise Disciples onely Thomas being absent And eight dayes after this he came vnto them againe when Thomas was with them And againe after this hee shewed himselfe to seuen of his Disciples that is to Peter and Thomas to Nathanaell to Iames and Iohn and to two other of his Disciples at the Sea of Tiberias Moreouer he appeared vnto the eleuen on a mountaine in Galile He was seene also of more then fiue hundreth brethren at once And after this he was seene of Iames alone All these seuerall appearances are mentioned by the holy Euangelists and by the Apostle Paul to haue been within the space of those fourtie daies in the which he presented himselfe to his Disciples before he ascended vp into heauen Now when the time of his Ascension was come it is said further that he led them out into Bethania and that from the mountaine of Oliues he ascended vp into heauen in their sight Explication and proofe So then wee haue the Resurrection of our Sauiour Christ confirmed vnto vs by eleuen seuerall appearances and presentings of himselfe personally and bodily to his disciples from the time that hee arose vntill hee ascended vp into heauen Wherevnto if we shall adde two other appearances of our Sauiour after his Ascension the one to Stephen Act. 7.56 the other to the Apostle Paul 1. Cor. 15.8 then haue we all the appearancâ— gathered together which are mentioned in the holy Scriptures euen so many as may and ought iustly be accounted abundantly sufficient for the assuring of the Resurrection of our Sauiour vnto vs aboue all question or doubt that may be made about it And these two the last of all they may be to our speciall comfort in that not onely the Resurrection of our Sauiour is confirmed vnto vs by them but also that he being ascended vp into heauen hath not laied away his humane nature but retaineth it still euen on our behalfe vntill hee come againe to iudgement and thence-forth no doubt for euer and euer But insomuch as it is not sufficient to the confirmation of our faith The proofe of his resurrection by his first appearance to heare of them g nerally vnlesse we doe consider of them and lay them to heart with all the circumstances as God of his mercy hath commanded them to be recorded for a full
to seek the liuing among the dead we see that forgetfulnes of holy doctrine neglect of due care to vnderstand it which is a forestalling of memory they are sins to be sorrowed for to be watched against c. Fourthly in that the Angel as also our Sauiour himselfe did command incourage these women to go with speed to the disciples the tender care of the Lord appeareth who would not haue vs continue long but speedily to breake off vnprofitable and causelesse sorrowes yea to comfort our selues according to all causes of comfort specially according to those of our eternall saluation which he is most carefull to make knowne vnto vs. Fiftly in that the holy Angel maketh speciall mention of Peter the same tender and mercifull care of the Lord toward sinners doth yet more liuely appeare because hee would haue Peter in special maÌ„ner comforted against his special discomfort euen against that most deepe sorrow which no doubt yet lay in his bosome for his grieuous fall Sixtly in that both the Angell and also our Sauiour himselfe biddeth the women tell his disciples that according as he had promised before his death so he would now go before theÌ„ into Galile and that there they should see him this sheweth that the Lord is like minded now as he was before euen to delight to shew himselfe to further his work rather in mean places among the poorer of his people where his Gospel is more willingly imbraced theÌ„ in places of greater reckoning in the world and among the richer sort of men where both hee and his Gospel it vsually most contemned and reiected as it was at this time especially in the Citie of Ierusalem Finally in that the women fall downe at the feet of our Sauiour worship him it is manifest that they did perfectly know and discerne him from all men in the world as we may say to be our Sauiour and no other but he Explication and proofe It is manifest indeed For otherwise they would not haue fallen down before him worshipped him and that with such a religious mind I doubt not as it is not lawful to yeeld to any creature but to him onâ—ly who being true man is also the very true eternall sonne of God This therfore among the rest may iustly be a certaine confirmation vnto vs euen vpon the certaine knowledge of these faithfull godly women that our Sauiour is vndoubtedly risen again And touching the other branches of your answer First of all it is likewise out of all question that they who with a dutiful affectiâ—n seek after the knowledge and faith of our Sa Ch are a thousand fold more blessed then the wicked aduersaries who any way set theÌ„selues against him as the gratious dealing of the Lord with theÌ„ euen here in this world doth shew in that he coÌ„forteth all such by his holy Spirit and giueth them inward peace of conscience But at the last daie hee will most perfectly declare it when all such shall see the Lord in his glory to their vnspeakable coÌ„fort the rest shal be so terrified that they would gladly that the huge mountaines rocks might fall vpon theÌ„ to hide them froÌ„ his presence Reuel 6.16.17 For seeing the glory of the resurrection of our Sauiour was so great by the ministery of one Angel how infinite shal the glory of his coÌ„ming to iudgment be when he shal shew himselfe in his perfect glory accompanied with the thousand thousands of his Angels Math. 2â— 31 Secondly according to the second branch of your answer our Sauiour pronounceth them blessed who beleeue though they see not Iohn 20.29 But of this more afterward Touching the third branch the admonitioÌ„ of the Apostle to the Heb. ch â— 1 â— 3.4 is worthily to be harkned vnto in that he saith Wherfore we ought diligently to giue heed to the things which we haue heard lest at any time we shoulâ— let theÌ„ slâ—p c. Certainly if our Sa Ch had not bin so gratious as to shew himself to renue the doctrine of his resurrectioÌ„ the knowledge of it was likely to haue perished through the forgetfulnes not only of these women but also of all the rest of the disciples In like manner our owne forgetfulnes is ready to indanger vs to loose the fruit of much holy doctrine froÌ„ time to time if we be not carefull to call to god for his grace to the succoring of our memories against the weaknes therof Answerable to the fourth branch is that gratious coÌ„mission of the Lord. Isai 40.1 c. Comfort ye Comfort ye my people will your God say Speake comfortably to Ierusalem and cry vnto her that her warfare is accomplished that her iniquity is pardoned c. Likewise the practise of the Apostle guided by the Spirit of God 2. Cor. 2.1 c. in that he laboureth to comfort the Corinthians against their former sorrow And again ch 7.3.4 c. 13. Read also Phil. 2.26.27.28 ch 4 4. To the fift branch agreeth the like gratious dealing of our Sauiour in shewing himselfe to Peter before he appeared to any of his men-disciples Luk 24.34 Likewise his often demanding of him whether he loued him or no Iohn 21.15.16.17 But of these more in their due places afterward The sixt branch is according to that answer which our Sauiour gaue to the messengers of Iohn Baptist Math. 11.5 The poore receiue the Gospel and ch 18.1 c. Our Sauiour hath care of his litle ones Hetherto of the second appearance of our Sauiour to the manifesting of his resurrection The proofe of his resurrection by his third appearance LEt vs come to the third Question Where is that recorded vnto vs Ans In the 24. ch of the Euangelist Luke verse â—4 The Lord is risen indeed say some of the eleuen as they were gathered together and hath appeared to Simon ExplicatioÌ„ This is vpon speciall occasion set downe by the Euangelist after the narration of the appearance of our Sauiour to the two Disciples that were going to Emmaus But that it was a thing performed by our Sauiour before that at the least before they came from Emmaus to IerusaleÌ„ the Euangelist himselfe doeth make it plaine For as he saith when these two Disciples came to report vnto the eleueÌ„ that they had seen our Sauiour at the same instant that they came in some of the eleueÌ„ were talking said that he had appeared to Simon It was as it is most like that appearance which the Apostle Paul writeth of 1. Cor. 15.5 He was seene of Cephas For Cephas as wee know as well as Simon were diuers names of one and the same Peter Of this appearance of our Sauiour to Peter there is little written and therefore we will briefly passe it ouer Onely let vs here call to minde againe that which was once mentioned before that the most mercifull disposition of our Sauiour is hereby declared in
euidently performed therein Herein therefore as was said our Sauiour Christ is very earnest reprehensiuely interrogatiuely to affirme assure the truth of these things as being most meete and necessary that they should come to passe euen as they fell out because God had so decreed spoken For this is the manner of the Spirit of God by such a kind of asking the question to affirme a thing more earnestly to the awaking of the dul affection of man then by a simple categorical proposition as the Logicians spake Let vs therefore learne this wisedome from the instruction of our Sauiour that we for our parts do confirme and establish our faith from that which is a stumbling blocke euen to this day vnto all vnbeleeuing Iewes and foolishnes to all vnbeleeuing Gentiles to wit his sufferings death vpon the crosse And let vs wel consider this point of our Sauiours speech that so it ought to be not only that the scriptures might be fulfilled but also because it standeth with al holy reasoÌ„ that it must be so For how could it be that maÌ„ hauing sinned against God so deserued death shuld possibly haue his sins forgiueÌ„ be deliueâ—ed froÌ„ Gods wrath vnles by man the iustice of God were satisfied which could not be vnles such a maÌ„ shuld die as were worthy to work so great a work To this so excellent a purpose let vs furthermore according to the third branch of the reply of our Sauiour diligently acquaint our selues with that which is written of him from point to point through out all the Scriptures of the old Testament euen from the beginning of Genesis the first booke of the Prophet Moses to the end of Malachie the last of the Prophets For this as the Euangelist Luke testifieth did our Sauiour to the end hee might establish the doubtfull and staggering hearts of these two of his Disciples And not without cause seeing the holy Scriptures are giuen of God to be the ordinary outward stay and foundation of the faith of his Church One would haue thought that the word of our Sauiour by his liuely voyce might haue beene of it selfe absolutely sufficient seeing he was not onely the most faithfull witnesse of the truth but euen the truth it selfe But behold he thus farre honoureth the holy Scriptures of God that he maketh them the canon and rule and determiner of the truth He interpreteth the Scriptures indeede for as the godly Eunuch saith to Philip who asked him if he vnderstood what he read How should I vnderstand vnlesse I had a guide neuerthelesse it is plaine that he maketh the holy Scriptures themselues the ground of all that he saide vnto them Wherefore seeing our Sauiour himselfe did so how shall any that commeth in the name of a Minister of Christ and his Gospel dare presume to take any other course then his Master and Lord hath taken before him as being the onely lawfull course for the grounding and establishing of faith Verily it is the duty of a seruant to treade in his Masters steps for the ordering of all such things as he hath as it were in his owne steâ—d made him ruler of and wherein he hath of purpose giuen him an example how he should follow him But touching our present indeuour it may be said for the staying of it that though Saint Luke testifieth thus much that our Sauiour interpreted out of all the holy scriptures those things which were written of him concerning both his humiliation and also his exaltation yet he doth not rehearse the interpretation which our Sauiour gaue nay nor so much as the texts of scripture themselues How then should we know how to doe it Or why should wee thinke it to be necessary to stand vpon the rehearsall of them We answer that the Euangelist omitteth them in this place for breuities sake as was saide before insomuch as hee hath already alledged them from point to point in the course of the Gospel which he hath diligently set downe vnto vs. Wee may and ought therfore froÌ„ thence from the writings of the other Euangelists and of the Apostles to take our light and direction And though we cannot doe it so excellently and exactly as our Sauiour himselfe did yet it is our dutie to indeuour to doe it by the helpe of his grace so well as we can The order which we will follow herein shall be no other then the order of the bookes of the holy scriptures themselues The which also it is most likely was the order that our Sauiour Christ himselfe obserued beginning at Moses as the Euangelist Luke telleth vs. Like as saint Stephen though vpon a contrary occasion doth orderly prosecute and collect the principall heads of the holy story beginning at Genesis and proceeding so far forth as hee could be suffered both to proue himselfe to be a witnes of the truth in testifying of Christ and also to conuince the wicked Iewes to be resisters of the truth of God in opposing themselues against Christ To whom as he concludeth all the Prophets gaue witnes Act. 7.1 c. and verse 52. saying Which of the Prophets haue not your Fathers persecuted and they haue slaine them which shewed before of the comming of that lust one of whom ye are now the betrayers and murtherers c. Genesis First therefore to begin at Genesis the first booke of Moses we haue euen shortly after the fall of Adam and Eue together with the pronouncing of the curse vpon them for their sin the promise also of mercy and saluation through Christ that should come both for them and for all their posterity whosoeuer should repent of their sinnes and beleeue in him So we reade Gen. 3. verse 15. in these words He shall breake thine head that is the seede of the woman shall breake the serpents head to wit the power of the diuell who is the common aduersary of mankinde Now that he should vanquish the Diuell by sufferings and therein by satisfying the wrath of God bent against mans sinne c. the Lord himselfe gaue Adam to vnderstand in that immediately vpon this promise he gaue him also his ordinances of sacrificing to figure and assure the same vnto him and his posterity as it followeth ch 4. verses 3.4 For both Abel and Caine as they had learned of their father Adam did offer sacrifices Caine of the fruit of the grounds and Abel of his sheepe And this Abel did by faith as the Apostle declareth yea euen by faith looking to Christ Heb. 11.4 By the which faith also he was accounted righteous before God as our Sauiour himselfe giueth to vnderstand Mat. 23.35 By faith Noah built the Arke a type and figure of our baptisme into the name of Christ by the washing of whose blood we are saued 1. Pet. 3.21 By the which faith also he offered sacrifice looking to Christ the Messiah to come wherein God was pleased Gen. 8.20 For this faith in Christ all
sinne and Sathan represented by the healing of the serpents stinging to the recouering of all those that should looke vp vnto it Num. cha 21.8.9 and Iohn 3.14.15 Moreouer ch 24.15.16.17 Moses hath recorded a prophesie of our Sauiour Christ concerning his comming into the world and of his glorious gouernment ouer his Church from the mouth of Balaam euen a holy prophesie though this Balaam himselfe was a prophane man In Deuteronomie Moses setteth downe a prophesie Deuteronomie euen the holy promise of God that he would send our Sauiour Christ to be a most high and holy prophet to teach command the whole Church and that he would giue him such a soueraigne authority in the same that whosoeuer would not heare and obey him should die the death ch 18 ver 18 c and Act 3 21 22 c. In the booke of Ioshua ch 5 13 14 15. Ioshua The Angel which appeared to Ioshua whom he worshipped was the sonne of God the second person in the Trinitie euen he that is our Sauiour the Prince both of men and Angels Iudges The Iudges in the booke of the Iudges are called Sauiours as being to the Iewes figures of Christ that great Sauiour appointed of God to nourish in them the hope of eternall saluation by him Ruth The booke of Ruth directeth to that family of the which our Sauiour was to come according to the flesh in that he was to be man Samuel Kings Chronicles The books of Samuel Kings Chronicle they also do determine the family euen the house of Dauid of whom our Sauiour was to come And of him was King Dauid and King Salomon speciall types and figures as may appeare Psal 2. and Psal 45. and Psal 72. Read also Psal 132.10 and Hos 3.5 where our Sauiour is spoken and prophesied of vnder the name of Dauid And the Prophet Samuel is reckoned among the chiefe of those that spake before of Christ Act. 3.24 Ezra Nehemiah The reedifying of the Temple was a pledge vnto the people of God that the Lord the redeemer should come into it as Malachie prophesieth cha 3.1 Yea and in this respect it is that Haggai prophesieth that the glory of the last house should be greater then that of the first was chap. 2.10 Iob. The ancient and comfortable profession of Iob cha 19.25 saying I am sure that my Redeemer liueth it must needes haue a respect to Christ insomuch as God is not the redeemer of any but through him Psalmes The booke of the Psalmes is a plentifull treasurie of prophesies concerning our Sauiour Christ Of his zâ—ale for the glory of God Psal 69.9 Of the preuailings of his kingdome from very small and contemptible beginnings if we looke to the iudgement of the wicked of all sorts both Iewes and Gentiles Ps 2. Of his betraying by Iudas Psa 41.9 Of his crucifying reproches vpoÌ„ the crosse Psa 22. Of his thirsting vpon the crosse Ps 69.21 Oâ— his resurrection Psa 2. ver 7. as the same verse is interpreted by the Apostle Paul Act. 13.33 And againe of the same his resurrection Psa 16. Of his ascension Psa 68.18 as it is interpreted Eph. 4.8 And more iointly of his coming into the world of his ascension vp into heauen of his roiall gouernment ouer his whole Church both Iewes and Gentiles we haue a most liuely and as we may say a graphical description and prophesie Psal 47. Likewise of his sitting at the right hand of God and of the perpetuity of his most victorious and triumphant kingdome Psa 110.1 c. Read also Ps 4â— 6.7 compared with Heb. 1 8 9 And Ps 102.25.26 27. compared with Heb. 1 10.11.12 And Psa 1 â—8 22 The stone saith the holy Psalmist which the builders refused is the head of the corner This was the Lords doing and it is marueilous in our eyes And Psa 132.11 Gâ—d hath according to his promise and oath set him vpon the throne of Dauid Yâ—a he is the Lord and King of Angels also Psa 97 7. Heb. 1.6.7 Thus as waâ— saide wee may perceiue that the booke of the Psalmes is full of very direct and plaine prophesies of our Sauiour Christ both concerning his humiliation and sufferings and also concerning his exaltation and glory Prouerbs In the 8. ch of the Prouerbs the eternity of the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ is notably argued froÌ„ a comparison with the workes of Gods creation before all which he was yea before there was any time at all for them to be created in And in the last chapter but one he is prophesied of as good interpretres doe not lightly deeme vnder the names of Ithiel and Vcal Song of Songs As for the Song of Songs it singeth altogether the affiansals and espousage of his Church vnto him which hee vouchsafeth to take vnto himselfe in that most neare coniunction and spirituall bond to the end he might deliuer it from all spot that he might adorne it with perfit beauty yea that he might make it eternally happy the which things are such as none but God himselfe can possibly do And therfore we may conclude that this Song is an vndoubted proofe of the Deity of God our Sauiour Christ according to that Hos 2.19 I wil marrie thee for euer vnto me c. Let vs now come to the holy Prophets And first of all to the Prophet Isaiah Isaiah The Prophet Isaiah is not without cause esteemed aboue all the rest the most Euangelical Prophet This holy Prophet doth in the 4. cha of his prophesie ver 2. c. foretell of the coÌ„ming of our Sauiour Christ to his Church vnder the name of a bud or sprout and therewithall what excellent fruites shall growe to the euerlasting benefit of it by him In the 14. ver of the 7 cha we read how he prophesied in plaine and expresse termes of his conception birth and that also miraculously by the holy Ghost of a virgine whose name also he there foretelleth shewing that hee should be called Immanuel that is to say God with vs and thereby plainly signifieth that hee should be both God and man in one Person of a mediator for vs and so the ground and foundation of all our helpe and stay Likewise hee prophesied of his birth so certainly as if hee had beene at that time already borne and therewithall he describeth the most high diuine excellencie of his Person and the eternity of his spirituall heauenly kingdome cha 9. verses 6.7 And cha 11.1 c. he foretelleth the family of the which he was to descend and take the nature of man together with the most excellent and diuine vertues which he should be endued withall euen in that hee was to be the Sonne of man In the 42. ch 1.2 c. he describeth the most mild manner of his conuersation and that he should neuerthelesse mightily preuaile by the preaching of his Gospel both to
vnderstanding to his Disciples and all other whosoeuer shall truly beleeue in him that hath died and rose againe to the same end for them euen peace in assurance of reconciliation with God of the forgiuenes of sinnes of euerlasting happinesse and saluation in the heauens then the which nothing can possiblie be more nay nothing like ioyous and comfortable This speech therefore ought to haue wonderfully reioyced the hearts of the Disciples to whom our Sauiour thus spake But by reason of their present ignorance forgetfulnesse and vnbeliefe both it and the appearance of our Sauiour himselfe had vpon the sodaine a cleane contrary effect Question What was that Answer They were abashed and afraide saith the Euangelist Luke supposing that they had seene a spirit verse 37. Explication This so contrary an effect must indeede needes shew their great ignorance and forgetfulnesse and vnbeliefe as was said For had they giuen credite to the former testimonies that our Sauiour was risen againe and had shewed himselfe and spake to diuers other before And had they remembred the great power which our Sauiour had declared and that diuers yeares together And namely if they had remembred how before his death he had walked vpon the Sea when they likewise thought they had seene a spirit but were deceiued as themselues well saw by and by at that time Matth. 14.22 c. 33. If I say they had remembred these and many such declarations of hi◠diuine power in opening the eyes of the blinde and in opening the eares of the deafe so that so soone as he said Be opened it was so they could not then haue giuen place to this erroneous conceit to thinke they had seene some spirit much lesse an euill spirit as it seemeth they beganne to thinke because they heard no doores to open when he came into the house nor any noise at all till hee was in the middest of them as though all lockes or barres and boltes had not beeene at his commandement to open and shut as well as the secret faculties and wardes or ginnes of the eyes and eares of men or as well as hee could make the Sea to beare him without deminishing any the least part of the weight either of his owne or of Peters bodie c. Finally if they had but remembred what a power of working miraculous works he had before his death giuen to thēselues for a time Matth. 10.1 Mark 3.14.15 and chap. 6.39 Luke 9.1 c. verse 10. And likewise to the other his seuenty Disciples in their cursory ministerie Luke 10.1.17 they would not then haue beene either so easily troubled or so hard to beleeue as they were Such therefore was the first effect euen a strange effect of this strange and sodaine appearance of our Sauiour and of his first most gratious speech vsed vnto his Disciples The which strange effect cleane contrary to that which it ought to haue had caused our Sauiour thenceforth to take such a course of behauiour toward them both in further speech and also in action as might best remooue that erroneous conceit of theirs and so make way to plant the true faith of his resurrection in their hearts Let vs therefore proceede still to the further consideration of these things according to the order of our text Our Sauiour vseth diuers remedies to helpe against this errour of his Disciples and to make knowne the truth of his bodily appearance among them The first remedie was by a second speech vnto them that is by an earnest and reprehensiue speech to shew them the vanity of their errour Question Which was that second speech of our Sauiour Answer It was this verse 38. Why saith he are ye troubled and wherefore doe doubts arise in your hearts Explication It is true Thus indeed doth the Euangelist Luke report it And it is the same reproofe which the Euangelist Marke hath also recorded chap. 16. verse 14. writing thus He reproued them that is the eleuen as they sate together of their vnbeleefe and hardnesse of heart because they beleeued not them which had seene him being risen vp againe And there was very great cause wherefore our Sauiour should thus earnestly reproue them as is sufficiently euident from that which hath beene obserued before Hereby therefore let vs yet againe admonish our selues that as it is a fault to be credulous in matters that want meete proofe and which loue would rather wish vs to doubt of when it tendeth to euill so on the contrary it is a great sinne not to beleeue that which is testified by meete and conuenient witnesses in matters concerning the glory of God And further also hereby we are admonished so to giue credite to euery truth auouched of God that we doe cut off all doubtings at the very beginning and giue no eare at all vnto them For so saith our Sauiour Why doe thoughts arise in your hearts Likewise we may hence be admonished that want of faith is the very cause of all trouble and distraction of minde For faith giueth quiet peace and stay to the heart but vnbeliefe maketh it in all things wauering and vncertaine according to that of the holy Prophet Isaiah If ye beleeue not ye shall not be established And here our Sauiour maketh the vnbeliefe of his Disciples the ground of their disquietment and trouble Finally from the example and practise of our Sauiour let vs hence obserue that the right way to plant true faith is by reproofe to chase away all erroneous opinions and doubts contrary vnto it And this is the first remedie whereby our Sauiour doth most louingly releeue his Disciples against their vnbeleefe euen by an earnest speech of tender rebuke The second remedie was not onely by word of mouth but also by outward action in that hee sheweth them his hands and feete yea and his side also as Saint Iohn writeth chap. 20. verse 20. as hauing in them no doubt the plaine mention of the piercing of the nailes as the same Euangelist Saint Iohn expresly declareth afterward And as it may appeare in that he giueth them leaue yea commandeth and incourageth them to take triall by the handling of him And finally in that he rendereth a sensible reason to perswade them of the truth of his appearance and that it was not a Spirit that they saw Question In what words doth the Euangelist Luke report these things vnto vs Answer 39 Behold my hands and my feete saith our Sauiour for it is I my selfe handle me and see for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as ye see me haue 40 And when he had thus spoken saith the Euangelist he shewed them his hands and his feete Explicatiō Here you see it is plaine that for a second remedie and succour against the infidelity or vnbeliefe of the eleuen our Sauiour first as was saide shewes them his handes and his feete yea and his side also they all bearing mention that they were the same which were
be brought before a Magistrate who would seeme not to be perswaded that he is a Magistrate or to haue any power to examine him For in this case by what better way might the Magistrate suppresse this fancie of such a one then by telling him that he should well finde that hee had authoritie to examine him for if hee should not quite himselfe the better hee would forthwith send him to the Iayle This latter being the greater would confirme the former Thus in effect doth our Sauiour in excellent wisedome though in a diuers respect as was said before Now therefore leauing the second particular let vs come to the third that we may see further how our Sauiour proceeded not onely to suppresse the vnbeliefe of the eleuen but also to raise vp their hearts to an vndoubted assurance of his resurrection Question Which is this third particular Answer And when he had said that he breathed saith the Euangelist and saide vnto them Receiue the holy Ghost Iohn chap 20. ver 22. Explication In this particular our Sauiour dealeth not onely by word but also by a certaine action Question What is the reason of this Answer He doth by the outwâ—rd and visible signe familiarly expresse that spirituall and inuisible grace which hee minded most graciously and bounteously to bestow vpon the eleuen his most choise Disciples ExplicatioÌ„ proofe That our Sauiour doth so the wordes which he vseth together with the signe doth plainely declare in that so soone as he hath breathed vpon his Disciples he saith Receiue the holy Ghost Now the outward breathing vpon the Disciples beareth the most liuely and proportionable resemblance that might be to represent their inward inspiration with the gifts and graces of the holy Ghost shortly to followe more aboundantly yea and no doubt presently with some measure of increase aboue that which they had before Our Sauiour Christ therefore minding by the Apostolicall ministerie and Preaching of those his Disciples to worke a new worke in the world yea to make as it were a new spirituall creation of the Image of God as touching the puritie of the qualities thereof decayed yea rather extinguished in man he taketh the like course which God tooke at the beginning in making man a liuing soule by breathing into his face the breath of life insomuch as he was but a dead lumpe of earth before Neither doth our Sauiour take this course in vaine seeing wee are al both Iewe and Gentil euer since the fall of man as dead touching all true wisedome and spirituall life of godlâ—nâ—s vntill wee are reuiued and quickened by the sanctifying grace of the Gospel and that through the inspiration of the holy Ghost as Adam was void of all natural life and sence till God breathed the spirit of life into his dead and insensible corps Wherevpon well saith Elihu in the booke of Iob chap 32.8 Surely there is a spirit in man but the inspiration of the Almightie giueth vnderstanding And our Sauiour himselfe also Iohn 3. verse 3.5 Except a man be borne againe of the spirit he can neither see nor enter into the kingdome of God In which respect also the holy Scriptures the instrument of this new birth which are spirituall are saide to be giuen by diuine inspiration 2. Tim 3.16 and 2. Pet 1.21 Herein therefore as in the whole course which our Sauiour taketh in all that followeth in his speech to his Disciples at this time his diuine power and Godhead is very cleare For none but God can giue the holy ghost None but God can forgiue sinnes None but God can giue so great power to the Disciples in their ministerie as to bind and loose sinnes which yet our Sauiour giueth vnto them This therefore is a point specially to be obserued of vs touching this appearance Moreouer wee may from hence see what the common nature of all sacraments to wit by an outward signe to present yea to giue assurance of some inward spiritual grace not by changing or mixing of the signe with the thing signified but by vertue of the faithful promise couenant of God For the natural breath of our Saui was not chaÌ„ged into the holy Ghost but was onely a liuely seale assurance of the gifts of the holy Ghost to be giuen vnto them Neuertheles though the breathing of our Sauiour at this time was to his Disciples a sacramental signe yet it was so appropriated vnto their ApostoliÌ„cal vocation ordination also so personally agreeing onely to our Sa Ch in that he is God that no creature may without intollerable presumption once attempt to take vpon him to breath vpon any so to vtter these words at the ordinarie ordination of any minister as our Sauiour did at this extraordinariâ— ordination of his Apostles For there is no coÌ„mandement giuen hereof that any creature should doe this as the commandement is giuen for Baptisme Goe into all the world Baptise and for the Lords supper doe this c. For it cannot to speak properly agree to any creature to giue the holy ghost How then like as God did once breath the breath of the naturall life into the face of Adam whence as from a fountaine it is deriued vnto all his posteritie through the naturall generation as the instrumentall cause thereof so our Sauiour Christ hauing once said to his Apostles the spirituall Fathers of all Churches as the instruments of Christs spirit Receiue the holy Ghost he gaue it to them not onely for themselues but also that by their ministery in preaching writing his spirit might be succeâ— liuely giuen to the end of the world in a spirituall manner as it were from hand to hand The sacrament therefore of this order was onely proper to the holy Apostles and is not againe to be reiterated to any But in stead of this extraordinary breathing of our Sauiour and these commanding words of his diuine power the imposition of hands whereof we read in the holy Scriptures together with the prayers of the Church is the ordinary ceremony lawful to be vsed in the ordinary setting a part of all ministers of the word to their office and ministery after that vpon due examination and tryal they be found fit to minister It cannot be denied but that God dealeth extraordinarily to this day in extraordinary confused degenerate times as he himself thinketh good raising sending whom he will and in this or that manner as pleaseth him But man hath no authority to doe so This onely belongeth as a souereigne prerogatiue to our Lord Iesus Christ It is true also that many times the Churches of God are so hindred that they cannot take the ordinary course which they ought and gladly would Neuertheles it is the duty of those that be faithful to aime stil at the ordinary waies of God to hold theÌ„selues vnto theÌ„ as much as possibly they may Thus much more generally concerning the words of our Sauiour
glory of the onely begotten Son of God c yet if God doe not continue still to enlighten vs by his holy spirit we should be ignorant and vnbeleeuing touching those points yet remaining as euen these chief disciples were for a season And therefore we learne further from hence that we are still continually to craue of God that he will vouchsafe to open our eyes that euen as he hath lincked together all the Articles of our faith as in a golden chaine so it would please him to renewe from time to time the gracious light of his holy spirit that we may from point to point attaine to the true vnderstanding and faith of euery one of them For assuredly looke where the Lord leaueth teaching there of necessitie shall wee cease learning And therefore let vs be alwaies very careful not onely publikely but also priuately euery one by our selues and with our families to pray earnestly to God for the daily illumination of his holy spirit in euery point of his most holy and diuine truth This haue the excellent seruants of God done before vs namely the Prophet in the 119. Psalm verse 18. Open mine eyes that I may see the wonders of thy lawe And the Apostle Paul he praieth in the behalfe of such as had already profited excellently well in the knowledge and faith of our Lord Iesus Christ that the eyes of their vnderstanding might be yet more and more inlightened Ephes 1.16.17.18 Col. 1.9 Wherefore we much rather ought to doe it as they who stand insomuch the more need then they by how much we haue lesse profited Questionles the cause why many euen of such as haue heard the word a long time and enioyed all other the holy ordinances of the Lord doe remaine still very ignorant of whom it may be saide that they are euer learning and neuer come to the knowledge of the truth it is for that they be not instant with the Lord by praier both in publike ioyning with the preacher and also in priuate by themselues attending diligently vpon the ministery of the word intreating his blessing vpon the same For no doubt if the most ignorant in the congregation would pray feruently to God for grace they should find the Lord true in his most holy gracious promise Aske and ye shal receiue seeke and ye shall find knocke and it shall be opened vnto you For as our Sauiour assure â— vs whosoeuer asketh receiueth and he that seeketh findeth and to him that knocketh it shall be opened For what man is there among you c. Mat 7.7 c. read also Luk 11. â— They that are châ—ldren in knowledge and stande in need of milke should grow in time fit to be fed with more strong meat as the Apostle speaketh 1. Co 3.1.2.3 Heb â— 12.13.14 1. Pet 2.1.2 For as wee read Psal 19.7 The Lord giueth wisedome to the simple yea Prou 1.4 sharpnes of wit and to the child knowledge and vnderstanding Thus much concerning the effect of the breathing of our Sauiour vpon his Disciples saying Receiue the holy Ghost in that hereby their vnderstanding was opened And this is the fourth particular But that which is annexed vnto it is no lesse worthy to be obserued of vs touching the subiect matter of their vnderstanding namely the holy Scriptures for so saith the holy Euang that our Sa opened their vnderstanding that they might vnderstaÌ„d the Scriptures Our Sauiour could by immediate reuelation haue giuen them knowledge without the written word but to cut off all occasion of seeking after phantasticall reuelations beside the word as many proud spirited men doe attempt and in the meane while set not a flocke by the Scriptures it pleased our Sauiour euen of purpose no doubt to honour the Scriptures thus far as to make them the grouÌ„d and guides of the vnderstanding of his most choise disciples Yea he himselfe though all that he spake was as authenticall as the Scriptures for he was the very truth it selfe yet he had alwaies his recourse to the Scriptures of the olde Testament to ground his doctrine on Moses and the prophets as it is plentifully recorded by the holy Euangelists And as it followeth in the very next words containing the fift particular Question Which are they Answer And he said vnto them Thus it is written and thus it behoued Christ to suffer and to rise againâ— from the dead the third day Luke 24.46 ExplicatioÌ„ How the sufferings and resurrection of our Sauiour are written of in the holy Scriptures we haue shewed before Here let vs obserue diligently that insomuch as our Sauiour standeth so often in the rehearsall and confirmation of his sufferings and resurrection that they are matters of singular weight not to be posted ouer as children doe in saying the Articles of their faiâ—h but to be most seriously minded both of yong and olde with the best discretion and most aduised iudgement that all of vs can attaine vnto They are two of the principallest things which our thoughts and meditations ought to haue recourse vnto in the morning when we rise in the euening when we goe to bed yea in the night as wee lye vpon our beds Wee ought to talke of them as wee walke abroad with our neighbours and as wee sit at home with our wiues and children c. Verily none of vs haue yet euer sufficiently and deepely enough pondered and weighed them Whose heart should not be wonderfully affected both with godly sorrow for sinne with zealous hatred against sinne with vnsatiable loue towardes God our heauenly Father and towards the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ himselfe considering that hee would according to the will of his Father most willingly suffer for vs yea euen to the death the death of the Crosse as we haue heard at large before And who duly considering that the same our Lord Iesus Christ who dyed for our sinnes is verily risen againe for our iustification cannot but bee vnspeakeably reioyced and stirred vppe to rise from the death of sinne to serue the liuing God as we are after to consider in the comforts and duties belonging to the faith of the same Here also we see which are the principall things which our Sauiour commendeth to the faith of his Disciples as the chiefe grounds and pillars thereof and which were to be most carefully preached of them as the chiefe grounds of the common faith of all Christians There are many other Articles indeede in no wise to be neglected of vs but if wee should studie neuer so long we could not name two Articles of like necessarie respect yea of like both respect and prospect as we may say the one pointing vs backe yea containing in a manner all the humiliation of our Sauiour euen from his birth to his death the other pointing vs forward to his full and perfect glorification it being as a most triumphant entrance into it neuer to fall from the victorie and
of God how this is vrged from the force of the same argument read 1. Ioh 2.28.29 Litle children saith the Apostle abide yee in him that when he shall appeare wee may be bold and not be ashamed before him at his comming If ye know that he is righteous knowe ye that he which doth righteously is borne of him And chap 3. verses 2.3 Dearly beloued now are we the Sonnes of God but yet it doth not appeare what we shal be we know that when he shal appear we shal be like him for we shal see him as he is And euery man that hath this hope in him purgeth himselfe euen as he is pure Read also 1. Tim 6.13.14 and 2. Ep 4.1.2 Where a most earnest charge is laide vpon the Ministers of the Gospel that they be faithfull in their office as they will answer it at the appearing of our Sauiour to iudge all flesh This moued the Apostles themselues to be carefull in the discharge of their dutie in their Preaching of the Gospel 2. Cor 5.9 10. And generally it ought to moue all to the like care in the duties of their seuerall callings 2. Pet 3.11.12.13.14 To this end also tend all the parables of our Sauiour whereof we haue heard before Mat ch 24. 25. and Luke 12.35 36. c. And in other places of the Euangelists Touching constancie in godlines the holy Apostles did earnestly pray for it on the behalfe of the Christians to whom they wrote euen from this consideration as Philip 1 9. c. And 1. Thes 3 12.13 And chap 5 23.24 For the obtaining of which grace of constancie they giue all incouragement that they shall be partakers of it whosoeuer will chearefully seeke after it according to that 1 Cor 1 8 9. Our Lord Iesus Christ shall confirme yee to the ende that ye may be blameles in his day God is faithful c. And in the Epistle of Iude verse 24. God is able to keepe vs that we fall not and to present vs faultles before the presence of his glory with ioy And 1. Thes 5 9 10. Of the duties of loue and mercy toward Christians being in outward want and distresse how they are perswaded from the description of the last iudgement by our Sauiour himselfe we haue seene before And that it is mightie to moue vs to pitie poore sinners that lye in their sinnes to their extreme perill without repentance whether they be our children or seruants or friends or euen our very enemies we may consider from the exhortation of the Apostle Iude verses 20 21 22 23. But yee beloued edisie your selues in your most holy faith c. And haue compassion of some in putting difference And other saue which feare pulling them out of the fire c. We may consider it also from the example and practise of the Apostles themselues mentioned a litle before 2. Cor 5. Wee knowing the terrour of the Lord saith Paul doe perswade men c. And Colos 1.28 We Preach Christ saith the same Apostle whom in the verse before he calleth the hope of glory admonishing euery man and teaching euery man in all wisedome that we may present euery man perfect in Christ Iesus c. And who I pray you can but rue to thinke in his heart that either his wife or his child or his friend yea or his enemies as was said should through any default or negligence on his part be throwne into endles easeles and remediles extremitie of vnspeakable torment Among other duties it may not be forgotten of vs that we do stand bound to be very carefull to celebrate most gratefully the memoriall of the death of our Sauiour Christ by our often resorting to the table of the Lord from time to time in euery generation euen till his comming againe as we are admonished 1. Cor ch 11.26 To conclude this point The care of performing these duties faithfully and constantly in our seuerall callings with regardfull remembrance of this comming of our Sauiour to iudgement It doth cause exceeding ioy to the conscience of euery Christian as may appeare from the example of the holy Apostles and of other Christians For they hauing care to haue a good conscience in the hope of the resurrection of the dead c. Act 24 15 16. they did likewise obtaine exceeding peace and ioy to the same their consciences in hope of the same at the last day according to that which we read further Phi 3.20.21 1. Thes 2.19.20 For what is our hope or ioy or crown of reioycing Are not you euen it in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ at his comming yes yee are our glory and ioy And 2. Tim. 4. verses 6 7.8 A like notable place to the same purpose Now fourthly concerning patience with ioyfulnes in all present troubles from the consideration of the same argument beside the example of Paul last alledged 2. Tim 4.5 c. wherein the same is euident let vs hearken to the exhortation of the Apostle Iames ch 5. v 7. Be ye patient therefore saith he vnto the comming of the Lord. Behold the husbandman waiteth for the precious fruite of the earth c. Read also Heb 10.32.35.36 And 1. Pet 1.3.4.5.6.7.8.9 And ch 4 12.13 Moreouer wee haue the promise that if wee suffer with our Sauiour Christ we shall be glorified with him Rom 8 17 18. And 2. Tim 2.11.12 It is a true saying c. And Luke 22. verses 28.29.30 Ye are they saith our Sauiour who continued with me in my tentations Therefore I appoint vnto you a kingdome as my Father hath appointed to me That ye may eate and drinke at my table in my kingdome and fit on seates and iudge the twelue tribes of Israel Fiftly that the reuerend consideration of the last iudgement of our Sauiour Christ ought to restraine vs from rash vnaduised iudging of others the Apostle Paul teacheth vs Rom 14. v. 10. c. Why saith the holy Apostle doest thou iudge thy brother or why doest thou despise thy brother For we shall all appeare before the iudgement seate of Christ. For it is written I liue saith the Lord euery knee shall bowe to mee and all tongues shall confesse vnto God So then euery one of vs shall giue accounts of himselfe vnto God Let vs not therefore iudge one another any more but vse your iudgement rather in this that no man put an occasion to fall or a stumbling blocke before his brother And Iames chapt 4.12 There is one Lawgiuer which is able to saue to destroy Who art thou that iudgest another man 1. Cor 4.5 Iudge nothing before the time vntill the Lord come who will lighten thinges that are in darknes make the counsels of the hearts manifest then shall euery man haue praise of God It is the same precept which our Sauiour himselfe gaue Matth 7.1 Iudge not that ye be not iudged c. Luk 6.37 Iudge not ye shall not be
of God it may be esteemed a sufficient proof that he is very true God thogh we had no other But the rest which follow in the former answer are of like weight and as certainely confirmed by the holy Scriptures as we shal haue occasion to produce them hereafter therefore wil not stay vpon them here Neuerthelesse that we may handle this Article in the same order that wee haue done all the former let vs insist and stay a while vpon some one place of Scripture which may be remembred of vs for one speciall ground of it Question What place haue you been taught that we may commodiously make choise of to this purpose Answer I haue learned that in the 12. ch of the 1. Epist to the Corinthians from the beginning of the chapter to the 12. verse of the same we haue a very conuenient place Question It is so indeede Which are the words of the text Rehearse them before we proceede any further Answer 1 Now concerning spirituall gifts brethren I would not haue yee ignorant saith the Apostle 2 Yee know that yee were Gentiles and were carried away vnto dumbe idolls as yee were led 3 Wherefore I declare vnto ye that no man speaking by the Spirit of God calleth Iesus execrable also no man can say that Iesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost 4 Now there are diuersities of gifts but the same Spirit 5 And there are diuersities of administrations but the same Lord. 6 And there are diuersities of operations but God is the same who worketh all in all 7 But the manifestation of the Spirit is giuen to euerie man to profite withall 8 For to one is giuen by the Spirit the word of wisedome and to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit 9 And to another is giuen faith by the same Spirit and to another the gift of healing by the same Spirit 10 And to another the operation of great works and to another prophesie and to another discerning of Spirits and to another diuersities of tongues and to another the interpretation of tongues 11 And all these things worketh euen the same Spirit distributing to euery man seuerally euen as he will Explicatiō proofe It is true that we do not read in any place of the holy scriptures these words I beleeue in the holy Ghost expressed together no more then we doe these I beleeue in God the Father almightie maker of heauen and earth c. Neuerthelesse they are most truly diducted from the holy scriptures by sound interpretation and proofe to be one of the most necessary and fundamentall Articles of our true christian beliefe as by Gods grace we shall euidently perceiue by a more large and ample discourse And we may well take this present scripture which so plentifully affirmeth the holy Ghost to be the whole and alone immediate author worker of all spirituall and heauenly grace in the hearts of all the children of God for one speciall and sure ground and warrant of this Article from whence also we may take the occasion of opening this whole doctrine And the rather may we make choise of it because the holy Apostle setteth it down as necessary for the correction of that ambitious peruerting of the good gifts graces of God which was crept in among the Corinthiās euē as if they had bin home-bred and not inspired by the holy Ghost and as though they stood not bound to vse them wholly to the glory of God to the profit of the Church but to their own praise c. Wherein this came to passe among the Corinthians which is euery where vsuall at all other times that as the sweeter wood doth sooner breede wormes and the finer cloth is the more easily taken with mothes so they that haue the greatest gifts are soonest puffed vp if they want the most holy grace of sanctification humiliation which is a grace aboue all those other gifts and graces wherewith it may be some wicked men are indued for a time in some singular measure aboue many of the children of God Let vs therefore as briefly as we can call to minde the doctrine of this portion of holy Scripture And first of all let vs consider that the holy Apostle to the end hee might through the blessing of God the more effectually call the Corinthians from their ambitious boasting and abusing of their gifts he most prudently putteth them in minde of their former estate how they were wretched idolaters c. Whereof he telleth them that hee would in no wise haue them forgetfully ignorant but contrariwise that they should duly call to mind consider from whom they receiued euery one of the same their gifts For this the Apostle might well thinke that like as when our Sauiour called for a peece of coine asked of those that demanded of him whether they should pay tribute to Caesar or no whose superscription it was which it did beare and thereby resolued the question put his aduersaries to silence seeing that was to be paid to Caesar which did belong vnto him so he calling the Corinthians to minde that all the gifts which they had did beare as it were the Lords stampe should thereby effectually induce all those that had any good meaning in them to a conscionable applying of all their saide gifts to the honour of the author and giuer of them And to the verie same purpose also he doth furthermore lay before them the extreame follie and madnesse of their former idolatry such as they were miserably carried away withall before that God of his great mercie had by his holy Spirit altered and changed their hearts For from the contrarie effects he argueth the contrarie causes insomuch as it is the holy Ghost alone who both restraineth from execration cursing and also moueth to the honourable acknowledging and reuerencing of the Lord Iesus The world doubtlesse and they that be led by the diuell doe hold our Sauiour Christ and his doctrine for accursed and accordingly doe take delight both to speake themselues and also to cause others to speake cursedlie and reproachfullie both of him also of it as wee may take Plinies letter for an example in his practise vnder Traiane the persecuting Emperour For so he writeth vnto the Emperor that besides other compulsions he inforced weake christians to curse Christ before he would release them Yea Paul himselfe we know according to his own profession and by his bewailing of his sinne while he was persecuting Saul he laboured all that he could to make poore christiās to blaspheme Christ his holy Gospel But that we may goe forward in our text after that this our Apostle being now of that persecuting Saul made a most louing faithful instructer comforter of all true christians I say after that he hath spoken thus generally of the author of all the gifts graces wherewith the Corinthians were indued he cōmeth to a particular rehearsall of
them all tending to this end that he might bring the Corinthians to see and consider with themselues that whither soeuer they turned their eyes either to one kinde of grace or to another that all and euerie one of them were of the holy Ghost For which verie cause it is that in his particular rehearsall of the diuers kinds of them hee doth make often mention of that Spirit which giueth all according to the good pleasure of his will and the same also to the end the whole Church and euery member thereof might be edified and built vp in the sound knowledge and faith of Christ and all mutually knit together in one heart and mind not that any should be puffed vp thereby as we are afterward to consider more at large In the meane while this doth verie well follow vpon the present consideration that insomuch as all the gifts and graces which God bestowed on his Church are the gifts and graces of the holy Ghost and that hee distributeth them seuerally as he will to some one to some another to one more to another lesse c. And seeing the Apostle speaketh indifferently of them to be the gifts of God the gifts of the holy Ghost therfore we see iust cause and very sufficient reason why we ought to beleeue in the holy Ghost BVt this will yet more fullie and plainely appeare The meaning of the Article after that wee haue examined the doctrine of this Article of our faith in the holie Ghost according to our order obserued hetherto in all the former Articles I would therefore that in the next place ye doe shew what you haue learned to be the meaning of this Article I beleeue in the holy Ghost For from hence may wee well take the occasion both to make all things the more plaine and also to gather all meere proofes Question for the confirmation of the same Say therefore what is the meaning of it Answer This article teacheth me and all Christians to beleeue in the holy Ghost the third Person of the most holy and glorious Trinitie as being in Person truly distinct from the Persons both of the Father and of the Sonne and yet neuerthelesse in the vnitie of the Godhead very true God coessentiall and eternall and in all infinite Maiestie wisedome power and glory coequall with them Explicatiō proofe That the holy Ghost is a personall subsistence distinct from the Father and the Sonne that is to say that he is one hauing his eternitie and Beeing and in his Beeing eternitie of omnipotence infinitenes of wisedome c. considered both more simply in himselfe and also by relation in the distinction of the Person by reason of the most simple and entiere vnitie of one and the same Godhead wherein euery Person of the holy Trinity doth equally consist it is euident from very many places of holy Scripture And first that he is a Personall subsistence and the same also distinct from the Father and the Sonne hee himselfe hath declared it by his manifesting of himselfe at the baptisme of our Sauiour Christ the Sonne of God in the bodily shape of a doue Math. 3. And likewise by his representing of himselfe in the vision of clouen tongues ouer the heads of the Apostles Act. 2. For neuer did any quality or affection either of the minde of man or of any Angell appeare in any bodily shape or externall representation It is furthermore euident by that forme of Baptisme which our Sauiour Christ hath prescribed and commanded to his Church For it were absurd that any creature should be baptized into the name of that which is no Person Moreouer what reason or shadowe of reason were there why the holie Ghost should be called by the name of God if hee had not a Personal beeing But that this is so it hath bene declared before The which also will yet further appeare when we come to shew that the holy Ghost who is the searcher of the heart of man yea euen of the deep things of God which none can doe but God himselfe For who hath knowne his minde or who was his counseller but he himselfe to himselfe it will I say further appeare that he is a Personal subsistence when we shall come to shewe that all the diuine workes of the Godhead are attributed to the holy Ghost as well as to the Father to the Sonne as was touched in a word before The distinction of this Person of the holie Ghost is likewise euident by that his distinct manifesting of himselfe by descending from heauen at the baptisme of the Sonne of God in our humane nature when as the Father vttered his voice as remaining still in heauen The same is euident also by the distinct rehearsall of him with the Father and the Sonne in the institution of Baptisme And that hee is the third Person in the holie Trinitie the order of the same rehearsall doth make it plaine And likewise that place of the Apostle Iohn in his 1. Ep ch 5. where he is in like manner rehearsed in the third place Yet so as we must vnderstand that neither the Father is first nor the Sonne second nor the holy Ghost third in precedence of time or in dignitie of diuine honour but onely in respect of the incomprehensible order and māner of the existence or beeing of the diuine nature as was obserued before in the generall doctrine of the whole Trinitie Wherefore also it is truely affirmed heere that as the holie Ghost is coessentiall with the Father and the Sonne as the Apostle Iohn testifieth in the chapter before alledged saying These three are one so is he euery way coequall and coeternall both in wisedome and power c as by the more full opening of this Article will clearelie appeare Question Shewe you therefore what this Article of our faith doth furthermore teach vs in this behalfe Howe haue you bene further instructed Answer I haue learned from the interpretation of this Article that I my selfe and euery Christian doe stand bound to beleeue that God the holy Ghost hath alwaies without beginning heretofore and euen to this present had his ioynte-worke or as wee may say copartenership with the Father the Sonne both in purposing and decreeing also in ordering and effecting all the mightie workes of Creation and gouernement not onely in the whole world generallie or vniuersally considered but also more specially in the newe creation as it were gouernement of the holy Catholike church of God and in the sanctification of euery particular member of it Yea that he hath the same ioynt-worke and counsel for euer hereafter to the perfecting of all the counsells and workes of God both in mercie and in iudgement world without ende I haue learned also that I for my part do stand bound to beleeue in God the holy Ghost that he is my sanctifier as wel as the sanctifier of any other of the elect people of God
vires dum viribus adait Vires vt vigeat quod fuit ante nihil 5. Erigit Spiritus illapsos quia vis data saepe vacillat Erigit lapsoâ— spe iâ—het esse bona Psal 51.10 11.12 Spiritus aduersis cum mens sit languida rebus Erigit emergit mens modò prossa malis Spiritus erectos viâ— cum sit lubrica vitae Eph. 3.16 Ne recidant firmat si recidant queâ—uuat Spiritus imbelies diuinis imâ—uit armie 6. Confirmat Praelia prima decet posteriora fugat Ipsius arma fides spes coelestia verba Quae sanctis scriptis edidit ipse Deus Spiritus his armis Satanae mendacia pellit Ephes 6 1â— 11. c. His quisque tegitur tutos vbique manet Spiritus externis signis daâ— pignora certa Vine verbis addens pectora tarda mouet Spiritus hisce Dei diuinis dotibus auctum Dirigit rectis passibus ire facit Isai 63.13.14 Psal 143 1â—â— Spiritus acta regit voces corda gubernat 7. Regit Ne cor lingua manus sint superata malis Spiritus in laetis animum dat tristibus aequum 1. Thes 1.5.6 2. Ep 2.13.14 c. Vt grates habeat mens in vtrisque Deo iâ— Spiritus ornatos-donis regit arte peritos Vt sint sancta Dei munera sancta viris Epilogus Solatur Gignit Firmat Docet Erigit Auget Dirigit Oranti Spiritus ista dabit The same in English The Promise 1. The holy Ghost doth cleare the minde 2. He doth renewe the will 3. He doth the soule with comfort store 4. He doth all grace instill 5. When weaknes growes and flesh preuailes And grace doth take some foile The Spirit comes and flesh subdues The diuel doth recoile 6. With double strength grace fenced is And so more strong to fight The next assaltes are soone represt What force may foile Gods might 7. The holy Ghost of all mans life The guide and staie he is In all estates weake man he holdes Lest he should goe amisse For left to selfe as apt to straie Is man as seely sheepe And eke as apt to be destroide If God doe not him keepe Much lesse poore soule could he attaine To happie state in heauen If holy Ghost of all his gifts Withdrawe but one of them THe meaning of the Article thus explaned let vs now come to the promise Question Where haue wee any promise that the holy Ghost shall be giuen vnto vs Answer In the 11. chapter of Saint Luke verses 9.10.11.12 13. Rehearse you the words of the text Question Which are they Answer I say vnto you saith our Sauiour aske and it shall be giuen vnto you seeke and yee shall finde knocke and it shall be opened vnto you For euery one that asketh receiueth and he that seeketh findeth and to him that knocketh it shall be opened If a Sonne shall aske bread of any of you that is a Father will he giue him a stone or if he aske a fish will he giue him a serpent Or if he aske an egge will he giue him a scorpion If ye then which are euill can giue good gifts to your children how much more shall your heauenly Father giue the holy Ghost to them that desire him ExplicatioÌ„ proofe A most gracious promise of a most glorious and mercifull Father and the same also most sweetly and familiarly illustrated and confirmed by our most blessed Lord and Sauiour to helpe the weaknes of our faith touching the assured perswasion of so singular a gift euen the gift of all gifts as wee may say c. For our Sauiour Christ knewe right well how great our weakenes of apprehension is this way in conscience of our vnworthines beside our slouthfulnesse in seeking after it the which he would by this his most gracious incouragement chase away Furthermore it serueth to this purpose very well The Comforts that the holy Ghost is called the Spirit of promise that is the promised Spirit Ephes 1.13 And the promise of the Father Act 2.33 The which promise of the Spirit that is the accomplishment of which promise we receiue through faith as the Apostle Paule affirmeth Gal 3.14 Wherefore wee most thankfully embracing this so high and pierlesse a promise let vs now proceede to consider of the vse of the doctrine and faith of this Article ANd first for comfort wherevnto the promise doth very aptly make way Question What is that Answer The comfort of beliefe in God the holy Ghost is most singular and therefore doth our Sauiour himselfe intitle him with name of the Comforter ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is true as we read Iohn chap 14. verse 16. I will pray the Father saith our Sauiour and he will giue yee another Comforter that he may abide with yee for euer And verse 26. But the Comforter which is the holy Ghost whom the Father wil send in my name he will teach ye all things c. And againe chap 15.26 And chap 16 7. And most worthily is he called the Comforter because he alone doth in speciall mÌ„aner and most immediatly comfort vs against al temptations and causes of discomfort And also because he alone doth in like special maÌ„ner both giue vs the present comfortable feeling of all the sweet mercies of God in this life and also the ioyfull assurance and hope of all good things which are to come as wee shall see a none Question But first what are those temptations and causes of discomfort which the holy Ghost doth comfort vs against Answer First against our actuall sinnes and transgressions Secondly against our failings in all holy obedience Thirdly against our originall sinne and corruption of nature Fourthly against the troubles and afflictions of this present euill world Fiftly against the doubt of the truth of our faith and repentance and so of our election to saluation Sixtly against the discomfort of our continuall infirmities often renewed slips falls ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe These indeede are the singular comforts which the holy Ghost doth daily renew vnto vs and that vpon these occasions following For first whereas the diuel and our owne guiltie and vnbeleeuing hearts tempt vs that we must needes be condemned through the iust iudgement of God because of our manifold great sins insomuch as God is most iust and must needes take vengeance of all sinners the holy Ghost assureth vs to our comfort that all our sinnes are punished in our Sauiour Christ and that the iustice of God is fully satisfied by his death so that they shall not be laide any more to our charge Secondly whereas the diuel further obiecteth that although this were true that our sins are satisfied for yet we could not be accepted in the sight of God except we were righteous the holy Ghost assureth vs further that our Sauiour Christ hath fulfilled all righteousnes for vs and that hereof his resurrection is an euident
who I say duly considereth these things but he must haue his minde greatly incouraged to looke for all grace and comfort from him And the rather because wee are certified by himselfe in his holy Scriptures that he is minded to dwell wth vs and in vs as in the Temple of God Euery particular consideration may well bring with it a speciall and seuerall comfort that he will make vs wise that he will leade vs into all truth sanctifie reuiue quicken and leade vs vnto euerlasting life in his due time Yea so that though wee should for the present finde our selues very ignorant vnholy weake in faith fainting in hope destitute of all grace and euen as it were in the darke shadow of death yet wee may conceiue good hope that wee shall be inlightened with knowledge washed from filthines fined from drosse cheared in heart and made bold against all tentations and enemies of our spirituall ioy and peace Thus comfortable yea infinitely aboue that I can expresse may the comfort of beliefe in the holy Ghost be and that not onely in respect of priuate persons but also of whole Churches in so much as by him they are gathered to Christ and by his comfort multiplied and increased from day to day according to the testimonie of Saint Luke Act. 9.31 and Ephes 2 20.21.22 Question HEtherto therefore of the vse of this Article for the comfort of faith It followeth now that we are to inquire into the vse of it touching the obedience of faith What say you to this point Answer As this Article sheweth vs by whom alone all holy and spirituall comfort is immediatlie wrought sealed vp in our hearts so it doth in special manner require that all holy and spiritual fruits of obedience be most willingly chearfully constantly yeelded vnto him Beliefe in God the holy Ghost Question There is good equity in it in deede The Duties Which therfore ought those holy fruites to be At the least which are some of the principall of them For to rehearse them all we were not able at this one time Answer First our faith in God the holy Ghost who is the onely immediate worker of all grace and comfort in our hearts requireth that we vnfainedly acknowledge our owne miserable nakednes and pouertie of soule and spirit and that wee are alltogether carnall and corrupt in our selues neither to haue any power to attaine to any holy grace or true comfort of our selues but that all spirituall riches and inward beautie or ornament of grace with all sound consolation doth proceed to vs immediatly froÌ„ his gratious working alone Secondly it is for the same cause our dutie to giue most willing ioyous and reuerend entertainment vnto him as to our most welcome guest or rather as to the most honourable Lord and gouernour of the house whensoeuer he shall by his holy word or anie other meanes knocke at the dore of our hearts Thirdly it is our like bounden dutie to take most diligent heed lest after we haue giuen him entertainment wee doe at any time grieue him by any vnkinde and vnseemely dealing but contrariwise that we doe by all meanes procure as much as lyeth in vs that he may take good contentment and pleasure to abide for euer with vs. Fourthly it is to the same end and purpose our dutie to follow his blessed regiment and direction in all things and chiefly in the holie matters of Gods diuine worship according to the instructions and commandements of the word of God which hee himselfe hath set forth vnto vs. Finallie as was answered in the beginning all and euery one of the same spirituall duties of diuine worship honour they are of most bounden dutie to be yeelded and performed to the holie Ghost as well as to the Father and to the Sonne to wit faith loue reuerence prayer thanks-giuing and such like ExplicatioÌ„ proofe For the first of these points and to induce our hearts to the performance of the dutie there specified read Matth 5.3 Wher our Sauiour Christ beginneth that his large excellent Sermon vpon the mount with this asseueration that the poore in Spirit are assuredly blessed and that the kingdome of God is theirs But on the contrarie it is as certainely affirmed in the holie scriptures that God resisteth the prowde in Spirit And Reuel 3.17 the holy Ghost sharply reproueth the Church of Laodicea for that ouer-prowd conceite which it had of it selfe Whervpon it is euident that we cannot trulie beleeue in the holy Ghost so by faith haue him dwelling in vs vnles we be humble in our selues and doe acknowledge that nullitie of goodnes that is of our selues in our owne wicked nature For the second pointe read in the same 3. chapt of the Reuel verse 20. Behold I stand at the dore and knock if any man heare my voice open the dore I will come in vnto him and I will sup with him and be with me To him that ouercommeth c. Our Sauiour by his holy Spirit commeth as a Prince to the poore mans house bringing all his furniture and prouision with him not onely for necessitie but also for delicacie as it were hangings plate iewells and all kinde of spirituall delights and dainties And shall we not thinke it our parte to giue his holy Spirit most reuerend and ioyfull entertainment For the third point read Eph 4.30 Grieue not the holie Spirit of God by whom yee are sealed to the day of redemption A deede of gift or anie other euidence of writing is ratified when it is once sealed and so are wee as belonging to the Lord by the impression of his most holie and heauenlie Spirit Yea so firmelie that none can disable our title if wee our selues doe not cancell it Nowe therfore to the end we may not breake off or deface this blessed seale of God let vs haue tender and charie regard of that which the Apostle saith Grieue not the Spirit of God Yea let vs diligentlie obserue that which he saith to the same ende both in the wordes going before and also following after wherin he sheweth wherwith the holy Ghost is grieued namely by corrupt communication by bitternes c by idolatrie euery other kinde of sinne Iâ—st therefore is the reproofe which Peter giueth Ananias and his wife Act Beliefe in God the holie Ghost 5. verses 3.9 And that also which Stephen giueth the wicked rulers of the Iewes chap 7. verse 51. Read also Heb 3.7 8.9.10 Such vnkind dealing with the holy Ghost is the most vnworthy and greatest indignitie that may be Wherefore let vs on the contrarie considering that the holy Spirit of God vouchsafeth of his infinite mercie to be our nearest and in-most friend let vs I say esteeme of him and vse him alwaies as the most honourable dearest and best welcome friend vnto vs infinitely aboue all other The acceptable fruites of the Spirit are reckoned to be of three sorts Ephes
the sin against the holy Ghost so properly called is made vnpardonable before God and the person guiltie thereof if God doe discouer it not to be prayed for of any because such a one doth not sinne of ignorance nor of weakenes of iudgement in some one point or other but of malice in a generall contempt of the truth yea euen of the Spirit of truth himselfe the most gratious Teacher thereof Heb. 6.4 c. And ch 10.28 c And 1. Iohn 5.16.17 Wherefore beloued in the Lord we see that in euery most weighty respect we haue the greatest cause that may be why we are with all holy religious and constant reuerence to beleeue and obey the holy Ghost as being one true and euerlasting God to bee blessed and adored for euer together with the Father and the Sonne And on the contrarie wee cannot but see that we ought to take heede most carefully that wee doe not at any time any manner of way blaspheme the holy Ghost or giue any occasion that he should be blasphemed or spoken euill of either directly or indirectly by scoffing at any because they are of the spirit or hote of the spirit c. All such iesting and all irreuerence is exceeding dangerous and therefore let vs all very heedefully not onely auoid the same but also thinke and speake alwaies most reuerendly of this so high and glorious a Maiestie And as for all such heretikes as feare not to affirme that the holy Ghost is not God but a creature or a name only of diuine vertue and operation c let vs vtterly abhorre all such their blasphemous heresies In which respect to the end we might haue before our eyes some graue admonition I haue thought it to good purpose and so I trust will euery godly Reader to set downe that which the good Minister of Gods word Bastingius hath written in his Commentaries vpoÌ„ the Palsgraues Catechisme to the same purpose The doctrine concerning the Deitie of the holy Ghost saith this godly learned Minister hath had foure principall Aduersaries First those that haue and doe contend that the holy Ghost is nothing else then an internal operation motion or action whereby God worketh effectually in the hearts of the elect Energeia but not to be any substance much lesse a Person as Samosatenus Seruetus and their schollers who are all refuted very manifestlie by this that those things are attributed to the holy Ghost in the scriptures which doe agree to none saue onely to God and consequently to a Person truly subsisting and therefore also to a true substantiall Beeing Secondly this doctrine hath had Macedonius an aduersary against it who taught indeede that the holy Ghost is a substance and a true Person but yet created which also was the error of Arius wherevnto the Oecumenical Council held vnder Theodosius the Great opposed it selfe and gaue it his deadly wound The words whereof are these If it be created how doth it create how then doth it sanctifie how doth it quicken how doth it distribute graces how is it God how doeth it search the deepe thinges of God how is he the Comforter how hath he his ioynt place with the Father and the Sonne Of which Macedonius Iohn Cassianus Chrysostomes scholler writeth after this manner in his first booke of the incarnation of the Lord Macedonius also saith he vttered his blasphemie against the holy Ghost with an incurâ—ble impietie in that although he said that the Father and the Sonne are of the same substance yet he calling the holy Ghost a creature was guilty of blasphemie against the whole Deitie insomuch as nothing can be iniured in the Trinitie without iniurie done against the whole Trinitie Now adde vnto these in the third place the Tritheites who confessed indeeded that the holy Ghost is a Person yea and that he is God but yet another God beside the Father and the Sonne albeit in truth the holy Ghost is so of the same substance or co-essential with the Father and the Sonne Homoousios that they be not sundry Gods but one onely Iehouah The fourth error was the error of Sabellius who stucke not to say that the holy Ghost was a diuine Person eternall and vncreated but not a distinct Person with the Father and the Sonne the which how repugnant it is to the scriptures we haue likewise declared before And thus truly haue they waged battell against the Person of the holy Ghost Now as touching his office and the efficacie thereof these following did not well vnderstand what it is First they which do thinke that the elect may altogether loose or fall away from their faith though it be sealed vp in them by that holy spirit of promise But the truth is that the Spirit of sanctification is neuer vtterly taken away Energeia from such as are truly regenerated and borne againe Onely the effectuall working of it may be interrupted for a time while the contrarie lusts doe beare the sway like as drunkennesse doth not altogether bereaue men of their wit Beliefe that God hath a holy catholike Church but onely taketh away the vse of it for a while The ground and meaning of the Article And furthermore the Romish Teachers doe likewise erre in that they require that men should alwaies stand in doubt of the fauour of God seeing the holy Ghost is therefore called the spirit of adoption because he beareth witnesse of that free good will wherewith the Father embraceth vs in the Sonne and teacheth vs also to cry Abba Father Thus much out of Ierimias Bastingius a faithfull Minister of the word of God And thus for the time of this our present inquirie an end of the doctrine of this Article and therewithall of the whole doctrine of the most blessed and glorious Trinitie and so also an end of the first part of the most generall diuision of the Articles of our beliefe Now the same most blessed and glorious Trinitie of distinct Persons our one onely true and euerlasting God most wise most holy and most gratious blesse it for euer vnto vs. The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ and the loue of God the communion of the holy Ghost be with vs all Amen Beliefe that God hath a holy Catholike Church Question Answer ExplicatioÌ„ proofe WHat followeth in the Articles of our beliefe The holy catholike Church Here beginneth the second part of the Articles of our christian beliefe shewing euery Christian what hee ought to beleeue concerning the people of God called his Church All which is nothing else but the effect of that which is contained in the former part which as we haue alreadie seene teacheth how we ought to beleeue in God who is the only Author Caller Redeemer Iustifier Sanctifier and Glorifier of his Church And verily it cannot be that God the Father should giue his Sonne to take mans nature and in the same to die for man in vaine according to that Gal.
remaining at the commâ—ng of the Lord shall not preuent them which sleepe c. Wherefore comfort your selues one another with these wordes And not onely so but the comfort is great also in respect of the present calling and societie of the Church of God and namely in the vniting of Iewes and Gentiles together As Isai 54.1 c. Reioyce ô barren saith the Prophet that didest not beare breake forth into ioy and reioyce thou that didest not traued with child for the desolate hath more children then the married wife saith the Lord c. And chap 60.1 c. Arise ô Ierusalem be thou bright for thy light is come and the glory of the Lord is risen vpon thee c. And verse 3 c. And the Gentiles shall walke in thy light and Kings at the brightnes of thy rising vp Lift vp thine eyes round about and behold all these are gathered and come to thee thy Sonnes shall come from farre and thy daughters shall be nourished at thy side Then shalt thou see shine thine heart shal be astonished and inlarged because the multitude of the Sea shall be conuerted vnto thee the riches of the Gentiles shal come vnto thee c. And ch 66.10.11.12 13 14. Reioyce yee with Ierusalem saith God by his Prophet and be glad with her all ye that loue her reioyce for ioy with her all ye that mourne for her that yee may sucke and â—e satisfied with the breasts of her consolation that ye may milke out and be delighted with the brightnes of her glory For thus saith the Lord I will extend peace ouer her like a flood and the glory of the Gentiles like a flowing streame then shall ye sucke yee shall be borne vpon her sides and be ioyfull vpon her knees As one whom his mother comforteth so will I comfort you and ye shall be comforted in Ierusalem And when ye see this your heart shall reioyce and your bones shall flourish like an herbe and the hand of the Lord shall be knowne among his seruants and his indignation against his enemies The ground of all the comfort of this Article is that our Sauiour who is the liuing head of the Church is and will be for euer the Sauiour of the whole body which he accounteth to be so great a part of himselfe As Ephes 1.22.23 and chap 5.23 But that we may the more fully discerne of the Comforts let vs consider of them more particularly First in respect of the vniuersalitie of it Secondly in respect of the holines And thirdly in regard of the chiefe cause and fountaine of all which is the most holy and gratious election of God Question First therefore what may be the comfort of faith in respect of the vniuersalitie of the Church Answer It is a great comfort to euery true beleeuer when hee considereth the infinite largenes of Gods mercie extending it selfe to thousand thousands to confirme him for his own part in the hope of Gods mercie toward himselfe he being one poore soule among the rest ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is true There is none that hath faith so much as a graine of mustard seede so timorous and fearefull or so much doubting of the fauour of God through conscience of sinne but the due meditation of the vniuersall extent and ouer-spreading of Gods mercie must needes greatly relieue and raise vp his weake and feeble soule For seeing the mercies of God are through his rich grace and bountifulnes inlarged to the forgiuing of the infinite sinnes of whole nations wherein are innumerable people how many soeuer of them shall truly repent and turne vnto him yea so as no order state or degree is excluded from grace if they will come vnto him in the name of his Sonne as Isaiah chap 56.3.4 5.6.7 And Iohn 6 37. All that the Father giueth me saith our Sauiour shall come vnto me and him that commeth to me I cast not away Nay as we see plainely Mat 11.28 he is most willing tenderly to imbrace euery one that commeth to him in that he saith Come to me all yee that are wearie and laden and I will ease you And ch 18 10.11 12 13 14. How then should not the poorest and fearfullest soule be incouraged to conceiue some measure of comfortable hope that God hath some drop of mercie for him how many or how great soeuer his sinnes be and how long soeuer he hath continued in them Neuertheles this on the other side must be carefully looked vnto that the largenes of Gods mercy doe neuer make vs secure but contrariwise that from this consideration we doe stirre vp our selues to be so much the more studious to walke in all good dutie before him But of the duties more by and by And of the forgiuenes of sinnes more also when we shall come to that Article Question Now what may the comfort of faith bee in regard of the holinesse of the Church Answer Seeing God doth impute the perfect holines of our Sauiour Christ vnto it and also for our Sauiours sake doth accept vs in that measure of holines which it pleaseth him to communicate vnto vs it is a singular comfort to euery member of the Church that hee shall not be shut out of the kingdome of heauen among the wicked and profane but be admitted among the rest of the saints of God the least whereof is very deare and precious in his sight There is no doubt but euery one that is admitted into the kingdome of grace ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe and abideth therein shall be receiued in due time into the kingdome of glorie according to that of our Sauiour to the Apostle Paule Act 26. verse 18. And Psal 116 15. Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his saints This wil be further confirmed from the consideration of the election of God which is the foundation of the Church and of all the holines of it Let vs therefore come to the comfort which faith taketh therein Question What may that be Answer The comfort is exceeding great in that the election of God is most sure and vnchangeable and therefore that none of the elect that is none that is a member of the holy catholike Church can possibly perish but shall be most certainly saued Expli So indeede doth our Sauiour assure vs Matth chap 24 verse 24. It is not possible saith he that the elect should be deceiued by any false Christs or false Prophets that they should be drawne away from the truth of God by them And therefore else-where hee doth worthily make this the chiefe ground of euery mans ioy to whom it doth appertaine that his name is written in heauen Luke 10.20 Wherevpon also ariseth this most comfortable challenge against all aduersaries of our saluation Who shal lay any thing to the charge of Gods elect Rom 8.33 This comfort is not onely for euery mans owne selfe who is for his part one of the elect of God but also in
Philip. 1.7 and chap. 3.17.18 Heb. 10.32.33.34.35 and 1. Pet. 5.8 9.10 Finally 1. Iohn 3.16 Thus comfortable is our fellowship in sufferings Yea and so much the rather because as we suffer for Christ so also he taketh himselfe to suffer with vs after a sort As Act. 9.4 Rom. 8.17 Philip. 3.10 Colos 1.24 To conclude the Comforts and therewithall to make some passage to the duties Insomuch as they are so great both in life and death as hath beene declared O how great is their sinne whosoeuer without iust cause malitiously or prophanely for filthy lucres sake abuse the most graue censure of excommunication after the manner of the wicked Pharisies Iohn ch 9. verses 22.35 and chap. 16.2 to the cutting off of any from this holy communion as touching the outward societie of it For as touching that communion which the faithfull haue before God no creature can bereaue them of it Likewise who can tell how grieuous their sinne is in the sight of God who shall hinder the course of the preaching of the Gospel and of the administration of the Sacraments c from the hand ministerie of the least of the faithfull Ministers of the Gospel whereby this communion of Saints is not onely at the first begun but also is to be continually cherished and confirmed For assuredly as the setled course of the ministery worship coÌ„manded of God is the meanes of setling confirming and encreasing of faith all grace wherby the people of God enioy their blessed communion in Christ Iesus among themselues according to the doctrine of the 133. Psal Behold how good and how delightful a thing it is for brethren also to dwell together c. For there the Lord hath appointed blessing and life for euer so on the contrary the dissoluing of the ministerie is the decay of the people according to the holy Prouerb cha 29.18 Where there is no vision that is no prophecie or preaching there the people decay And therfore as was said who can tell how grieuous their sinne is who hinder the preaching of the Gospell and other the exercises of Gods holy seruice and worship Wherefore also let vs so much the more pretiously esteeme the wonderfull goodnes mercy of God in giuing vs the holy Ministerie of his word exercises of his diuine worship for the gathering together of his Saints vnto him and to make knowne vnto them the certainty of his most sweet comfortable loue toward them in Christ Iesus and consequently the certainty of their most blessed ioifull saluation by him For verily without this ministerie howsoeuer it may be that some for a time being destitute of it are neuerthelesse in the counsell of God appointed to saluation yet vntill they shall haue the knowledge of it and faith to beleeue it how can they haue any more comfort in it then a condemned person can haue in the pardon which his friend hath obtained for him at the Kings hands vntill he shall be certified of it For vnto that time he is still in continuall expectation and feare of death THus much concerning the Comforts of the communion of Saints And therewithall as was said for an enterance into the consideration of the Duties an intimation how deare and pretious the meanes of cherishing and vpholding the same holy communion ought to be vnto vs. Some other duties were by occasion touched in the interpreation of the Article Now let vs proceed to inquire into the Duties more purposedly Which may they be Question Answer In that we haue our coÌ„munion with our Sauiour Christ who is the fountaine of holines it teacheth vs that it is our dutie to withdrawe our selues more and more The Duties from all prophanenes and to labour to increase daily in sanctification and holines both in our bodies soules and Spirits and in all good fruites and actions thereof to the glory of God and of our Sauiour Christ It teacheth vs thus much in deede For otherwise there could be no agreement or proportion at all betwixt the head and the members which were a monstrous thing â—â—â—licatioÌ„ 〈◊〉 â—roofe And therefore as touching the first part of your answer to wit that it is our dutie to withdrawe our selues from all prophanenes and vnholines the Apostle Paul saith with great earnestnes 1. Cor. 6.15 Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ Shall I then take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot God forbid Doe ye not knowe that he which coupleth himselfe with an harlot is one body for two saith he shall be one flesh But he that is ioined to the Lord is one Spirit Flie fornication c. Know ye not that your body is the Temple of the holy Ghost which is in you whom ye haue of God and ye are not your owne For ye are bought for a price therefore glorifie God in your body and in your Spirit for they are Gods And 2. Cor. 5.17 If any man be in Christ let him be a new creature And according to the other part of your answer which was concerning labour after increase of sanctification our Sauiour himselfe saith Iohn 15.1 I am the true vine and my Father is the husband man Euery branch that beareth not fruite in me hee taketh away and euerie one that beareth fruite hee purgeth it that it may bring forth more fruite And verse 5. I am the vine ye are the branches hee that abideth in mee and I in him the same bringeth forth much fruite for without mee ye can doe nothing And verse 8. Heerein is my Father glorified that ye beare much fruite and be made my Disciples And this is that which the Apostle praieth for in the behalfe of the Thessalonians euen a prier necessarie for all Christians that we may be sanctified throughout and that our whole Spirit and soule and body may be kept blamelesse vnto the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ 1. Ep. ch 5. verse 23. Such is our dutie in regard of our holy communion with our Sauiour himselfe Now in that through the same our Sauiour we haue our holy communion among our selues â—uestion What ought our dutie to be in respect of this â—nswer Euery member of the Church of our Sauiour Christ standeth bound euen for our Sauiours sake heartily to desire and in all louing and peaceable manner to procure by all meanes according to euery mans grace and power the benefit and blessing of euery fellow member yea euen of the whole body It is likewise the dutie of euery one as I heard you say somewhat more particularly a little before carefully to vse and frequent all those holy meanes which God hath sanctified for the nourishing of this holy communion to wit the preaching of the word Praier the Sacraments and whatsoeuer may further vs vnto the more profitable vse of theÌ„ according to the direction of the holy word of God â—xplication â—nd proofe Out of all question
Article let vs come to the Promise The Promise Question What promise hath God made of the remaining or forgiuing of our sinnes Answer We haue many very gratious and often renewed promises hereof both old and new euery where dispersed in the holy Scriptures of God Question Name you some of them Answer Beside that which you rehearsed Isai 48. verses 8.9.10.11 You haue pointed vs to another notable testimonie in the 31. chap of Ieremie from the 30. verse to the 35. of the same And chap 33 the .8 verse And in the newe Testament the same promise is alledged to belong through our Sauiour Christ to the beleeuing Gentiles as well as to the beleeuing Iewes Explicatiō It is true as we may reade Act 2 38 39. And ch 10.43 Rehearse the words of some of the places which you haue named Question How do you reade Answer In the 31. cha of Ieremie verses 31. thus it is written Behold the dayes come saith the Lord that I will make a new couenant c. For I will forgiue their iniquitie and remember their sinnes no more And chap 33.8 I will cleanse them from all their iniquitie whereby they haue sinned against me yea I will pardon all their iniquities whereby they haue sinned against me And it shall be to me a name and an honour before all the nations of the earth which shall heare all the good that I doe vnto them c. Explicatiō Let this suffice out of the Prophet Ieremie for this time Wee may read the like testimonies in other of the Prophets beside those which haue beene hitherto alledged As Isai 33.24 The people that dwell therein shall haue their iniquitie forgiuen Read also Ezek chap 18. verse 21. c. 32. All these promises of forgiuenes of sinnes doe belong vnto vs Gentiles The Comforts now through our Sauiour Christ as well as they did before to the Iewes THe Promise being thus confirmed the vse of this Article is next And first for Comfort Question What is that Answer The comfort is euery way very great insomuch as the glory and happines both of our bodies and soules in this life and also in the life to come consisteth herein It is very true as we reade Psalm 32. in the beginning of the Psalme And Rom 4.6.7.8 Explicatiō proofe Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiuen and whose sinnes are couered Blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth not sinne So that forgiuenes of sinnes is as one may say an epitome or short summe of all the mercies of God Whence it is that the Lord is saide Psal 103. as was before alledged to crown vs with his mercies and compassion Verily there is no goodnes or dignitie in our selues whereof we may reioyce or for the which we may looke to be accepted with God The mercie of our God is our onely crowne the glory of Gods free grace is our onely glory c. No doubt the comfort of this Article is singular to all those that knowe what Sinne meaneth And it will the rather warme and cheare vp our hearts if we shal consider that beside our former sinnes infinite and hainous in the sight of Gods iustice we remaine still very apt and prone to offend God euen after that we are by his grace regenerated and borne againe Yea if we shal consider that we daily offend his diuine Maiestie not onely by forgetfulnes and neglect of many good duties but also by rash and vnwarie committing of much euill according to that saying of Saint Iames In maine thinges wee sinne all Furthermore the Comfort hereof will be the more manifest to our consciences if we consider earnestly of the nature of sinne not onely how odious it is in itselfe but also how vile and abominable it maketh our persons both bodies and soules in the sight of God how it keepeth all good things from vs and pulleth downe vpon vs all euill Ier 5.25 Isai 59 1 2 3. till it be couered and forgiuen in our Sauiour Christ But most clearely of all wil the comfort of this Article shine into our hearts if we shall duly looke into the cause and fountaine of the forgiuenes of all our sinnes which would haue pressed vs downe to the very bottome of the gulfe of Hell to wit the most free and amiable grace and fauour of God our heauenly Father through his most blessed Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ which is better then our life though naturally that is most pretious vnto vs. According to the 3 verse of the 63 Ps Thy louing kindnes is better then life And Ps 30 5. This maketh our Baptisme exceedingly comfortable vnto vs insomuch as the whole blessed Trinitie cōsenteth to make it a testimonie of the forgiuenes of our sins through the same most free grace and rich fauour of our one onely true God Mark 1 4. Act. 2 38. and chap 22.16 It maketh the Supper of the Lord in like māner exceeding comfortable vnto vs in that it is a further pledge and assurance that our sinnes are forgiuen through the blood of our Sauiour Christ Mat chap 26. verses 26 27 28. The largenes of this free grace of God to the forgiuenes of sinnes through our Lord Iesus Christ reaching vp as it were to the heauens Ps 36. verses 5. and 7 and Ps 103 11 it enlargeth the comfort of this most excellent blessing seeing God sheweth vs plainly that he hath aboundance of mercie in store not onely for the forgiuenes of some fewe persons here and there but euen for the forgiuenes of his whole Church that is of so many thousands yea myriads of thousands of all sorts of people as shall seeke for mercy at his hands as was touched before Yea not onely for sinners of smaller degrees in offences but also for the greatest sort of sinners aboue other whosoeuer among them shall earnestly repent them and truly beleeue the Gospell of our Sauiour Christ according to that most liberall The Duties and sweete consolatorie incouragement of the Lord by his holy Prophet Isaiah chap 1.18 Come now and let vs reason together saith the Lord though your sinnes were as crimsin they shall be made white as snowe though they be red as skarlet they shall be as woole If ye consent and obey ye shal eate the good things of the land And chap 40.1.2 Comfort yee comfort yee my people will your God say Speake comfortably to Ierusalem and cry vnto her that her warfare is accomplished that her iniquitie is pardoned for shee hath receiued of the Lords hand double for all her sinnes Finally the bowell-like tendernes of Gods mercy is not the least cause of the great comfort of this Article as we may consider from these and such like testimonies of holy Scripture Psal 25 6.7 and 79.8 Ier 31.20 Lament 3.22.23 Hos 11.8.9 Ioel 2.13 Luke 1.7.8 and ch 15 20. O how sweet therefore ought this mercy of God to be vnto vs in all these
loue our Lord Iesus Christ Thus then Saint Iohn pronouncing all the faithfull blessed he hath shewed also wherein they are blessed yea so blessed that they doe know and be ioyously affected with the sweetnesse of the same their blessing The Comforts farre aboue alâ— earthly blessing which they euer tasted of before The solemne manner of the pronouncing of this blessing in that it was deliuered to Iohn from heauen testified by the Spirit and commanded to be written and kept in holy record to the end of the world all maketh this blessing so much the more comfortable to euery one to whom it belongeth that is to euery one that apprehendeth it by faith And that not onely because they know they shall rest from their labours but also for that they shall be therewithall set out of the dangers of all their aduersaries both Satan and his instruments for euer Yea for that they shall inioy there farre more excellent comforts then they shall leaue behinde them here on earth whether wife childe deare friend house and land or any thing else For all these are small in comparison of the presence of our Sauiour Christ and of the most blessed fellowshippe of the Saints in heauen with freedome from all motions of sinne and with sweete liberty to reioyce and praise the Lord continually And so our Sauiour comforteth his Disciples Matth. 19.29 where hee sheweth that euerlasting life weigheth downe all These considerations doe make death also which is in it selfe very greeuous and horrible to be rather welcome then otherwise when once the time appointed is come and that the heart is duly prepared according to that of the Apostle Paul in the 1. chapter to the Philippians verses 21 22 23. For saith he Christ is to me both in life and in death aduantage c. I desire to be loosed aâ—d to be with Christ which is best of all And chap. 2. verses 17 18. Though I be offered vp vpon the sacrifice and seruice of your faith I am glad and reioyce with ye all For the same cause also be ye glad and reioyce with me Hence it is that faithfull Christians haue sought out many pleasant similitudes to abate the feare of death yea to helpe to raise vp the heart in a holy triumph against it in that they compare it to a serpent that hath lost both poison and sting or to a serpent that is painted and hanged vp for a signe at the gate of some goodly Inne or to the landing at a hauen after that a man hath for a long time beene dangerously tossed vpon the troublesome sea or to the new casting of a precious vessell to make it more beautifull and glorious then before c. As they haue beene heretofore more fully alledged in the Comforts of faith touching the Fatherly Prouidence of God 1. Booke pages 247 248. And verily the cause why wee haue oftentimes the lesse comfort and holy confidence against death is for that wee haue not so earnestly instructed our soules in the perswasion of this blessed immortality immediately after this life is ended but doe suspend our comfort and put it too farre off when wee will apprehend no comfort till our thoughts come at the resurrection of our bodies I feare mee the Psychopannychie or soule-sleeping after the naturall death deceiueth many that be not professed Anabaptists because they are not in their life time waking enough to meditate of this most sweete and comfortable doctrine of the blessed immortality of the soule immediately after the bodily death But the knowledge of this saith Master Caluin is the cause of that calme and quiet trust which wee repose in God Haec cognitio nostrae tranquillitatis fiduciae causa est And would to God that we could better consider of it For assuredly it is a most inestimable benefit that God hath made our soules such a part of his creation as no earthly wight or cruell Tyrant no nor any power of Hell can destroy it so that it neede be afraide of nothing saue onely to sinne and so to offend the Maiestie of God who made it And yet behold for our comfort in that respect also how inestimable Gods mercie is in that he hath prepared for our soules a most soueraigne remedie in that so soone as they shal truly repent that they haue sinned the blood of our Sauiour Christ is a most blessed counter-poison against all the contagion and perill of it Hitherto therefore of the vse of this Article for Comforts The Duties THe vse for Duties is next Qu. What ought they to be in regard of the comfort of this so great and inestimable a benefit An. As the benefit is greater then we can esteeme and value so the duties which belong vnto it are in due proportion greater then we can performe Expli It is true that you say We cannot performe any duty or duties answerable to the greatnesse and worthinesse of the benefit Neuerthelesse this must not make vs the more negligent or slacke but we ought rather hereby to prouoke and stirre vp our selues to be more earnest in the performance of the best duties of thankfulnesse to God that we may Question Goe on therefore Which are the duties which we ought to performe with the best indeuour that we can Answer It is our bounden dutie so long as we liue here to indeuour to the vttermost of our power to serue and glorifie God with all the powers of our soules both with our vnderstanding and iudgement and also with our will and affection with all whatsoeuer is within vs which we haue receiued of God It is our dutie likewise to the same end to be alwaies instant with God by prayer that it may please him aboue all things to sanctifie vs in our soules and spirits vnto him We our selues also ought to be very carefull to keepe our soules pure and chaste vnto God lest at any time they should fall away or decline from him Moreouer we are from the assurance of the blessed immortality of our soules to incourage our selues against all the malice and violence of our aduersaries not onely of flesh and blood but also of such as are spirituall Finally we are in all our dangers and at the point of death with good comfort to commend our soules and spirits into the hands of our most gracious and mercifull God Explication proofe These duties doe indeede belong to the Comfort of this Article whereof let vs see some proofe to the stirring vp of our selues to make more conscience in the performance of them And first touching the first branch of the answer Insomuch as it cannot be denied but we stand bound with all holy care to glorifie God with our bodies and with all the members thereof as wee shall haue iust occasion to obserue more purposedly hereafter we must needes acknowledge that much rather ought we to doe it with our soules because from thence flow forth all the actions
deferre their Baptisme till they should bee going out of this life Finally Maister Francis Iunius so interpreteth these wordes as if huper vsually and rightly turned super should neuertheles according to the vse of the same both greeke and latine preposition in greeke and latine writers be taken here for praeter besides or in the signification of insuper moreouer as noting the continuance of the Sacrament of Baptisme in the church of God by a constant course for the comfort of the liuing still like as it was found to be of comfortable vse to those then dead so long as they were aliue As though the wordes of the Apostle were to be read thus Else what do they that are baptized still or moreouer and beside those that are already dead because otherwise it might be inferred that vnlesse the dead should rise againe neither haue the dead any fruite of baptisme abiding them to wit in respecct of their bodies and so shall bee disappointed of that which they looked for by faith neither haue the liuing any reason at the least in respect of the body why it should be continued among them And this indeed may the doubling of the question by the Apostle import Else what shall they doe who are baptized to wit such as are alreadie dead And againe why are they namely they who are liuing yet baptized But howsoeuer it be all must come to this issue that they who denie the resurrection of the body doe frustrate the vse of the Sacrament of baptisme at the least in one speciall part of it Thus much concerning the fourth reason for the right vnderstanding whereof we haue cause as we see to pray to God for his holy Spirit of iudgement and discretion The fift reason is now to be considered of vs. It followeth in the 30 verse Question Which is that Answer The Apostles wordes are these 30. Why are we also in ieoperdie euery houre Evplicatiō In these wordes the holy Apostle reasoneth from that speciall worke of the grace of God in the hearts of his children and namely of the Preachers of the Gospell in those dayes whereby they were made most willing and couragious to expose and lay open their bodies and naturall liues to all necessarie dangers as they that made no reckoning of them for the Gospels sake hauing an assured hope of a better resurrection after the example of the more ancient Martyrs of whom wee reade honourable mention to bee made Heb 11.35 The which reason the same our Apostle illustrateth from his owne example in that hee was most prodigall of his life as one may say in the cause of the Gospell as it followeth in the 31. verse and in the former part of the 32. Answer Which are his wordes Question 31. By our reioycing saith Saint Paule which I haue in Christ Iesus our Lord I dye daily 32. If I haue fought with beastes at Ephesus after the manner of men what doth it aduantage me Explicatiō The meaning of Saint Paule is to protest with great earnestnes in manner of taking an othe or rather by an attestation and calling of the Corinthians themselues to witnes that he for his part for the comfortable hopes sake of a better life and euen for the comforts sake of the resurrection of the body through faith in Iesus Christ whom he calleth the reioycing both of himselfe and of them did as they might well perceiue carrie his life continually as it were in his hand for the testimonie of the truth According to that which he writeth also 2. Cor 11.13 that he had beene oftentimes neare to death for it yea and that by all sorts of perills and dangers as we read in the 26 verse But here as wee see he giueth one speciall instance among the rest which could not but be famously knowne vnto them in that hee refused not to put himselfe in danger to haue his body most cruelly torne in peeces and deuoured by wilde beastes at Ephesus For to this punishment it seemeth that he was there condemned for our Sauiours sake and his Gospell and should haue beene so destroied had not the Lord strengthened him to ouercome the wilde beastes in fighting with them and so to escape the danger according to the lawe of victorie in that the Ephesians their inhumane and barbarous custome which they had to condemne men to that sauage fight to make themselues sport in the beholding of it Now therefore saith the Apostle in this respect what profite could I haue looked to haue come vnto me by this my dangerous aduenture had not the hope of the resurrection animated me against the naturall feare and terrour concerning the spoile of my body The holy Apostle no doubt considered thus with himselfe that if hee had made that aduenture in carnall respectes and dyed in the combate his death had beene wofull or if he should haue escaped as by the mightie and powerfull mercy of God hee did yet should the glorie of his manhood be a meere vaine thing when it should be saide Paule plaide the man so that he ouercame wilde beastes at Ephesus c. And thus we may plainly perceiue that the holy Apostle doth make the beliefe of the resurrection of the body the ground of all comfort as touching the sufferings of the body Neither indeed is there any iust cause why wee should make any doubt but that as the body beareth a great part in that fight of all afflictions for all buffetings scourges imprisonments rackings c. doe befall it so God will giue it a great part of that blessed reward which he hath promised to giue vnto those that shall suffer any such things in their bodies for his truthes sake Now the sixt reason which is the last of those which the Apostle Paule vseth to proue the resurrection of the body it is yet behind Question Which is that Answer It is contained in these wordes 32. If the dead be not raised vp let vs eate and drinke for to morrowe wee shall dye Explicatiō This last reason taketh his strength from another great absurditie which followeth vpon the deniall of the resurrection of the body euen this so great an absurditie that the vngodly speech and practise of Epicures and Bellie-Gods as wee call them should cleane contrarie to the rule of Gods blessed word and practise of his holy religion haue at the least some colour and shewe of reason in that they say Let vs eate and drinke for to morrowe weee shall dye Wherefore seeing this so absurd and godlesse an opinion speech and practise is to be vtterly condemned of all men like as God himselfe most seuerely condemneth it as we reade Isai 22. verses 13.14 it followeth that euen for the same cause also that opinion or doctrine whatsoeuer which would giue incouragement licence to so great prophanenes is with like detestation to be condemned of all true Christians And of that sort is the deniall of the
in that he saith that This mortall must put on immortalitie for he earnestly affirmeth though most faithlesly and heretically that Paul doth not speake these wordes of the earthly creature but of the liuing word c. These are the words of H. N. Verily saith he the mortall whereof Paul witnesseth is not any creature of the earthly flesh and blood but it is the liuing word and Beeing of GOD which in the beginning was immortall in the manhoode and is for our sinnes cause become mortall A most ignorant and hereticall blasphemie and a most manifest falsifying of the meaning of the holy Apostle Hitherto of the ground and warrant of this Article concerning the resurrection of the body from this one most notable and plentifull testimonie and confirmation of the Apostle Paul thus farre forth in this 15. chapter of his ◠Epistle to the Corinthians THere are store of other testimonies in the holy Scriptures to confirme the same vnto vs as an Article of faith vsually receiued euen from more ancient times and that no doubt according to the beliefe of the faithfull in the true Church of God frō the beginning of the world For like as for the confirmation of this Article to the christian Church our Sauiour Christ being vpon earth raised diuers out of their graues as we haue seene heretofore among the miraculous works which he wrought And after that againe the Apostles by his power did the like as Peter raised Dorcas from death to life c. So from the beginning God wrought some like miraculous works for the confirmation of the faith of his people therein in all ages that went before For as wee reade in the holy Story 2. Kings 13.21 A dead man touching the bones of Elisha reuiued and stoode vpon his feete Yea as God tooke away Elijah so long before that hee tooke Henoch away bodily into heauen for any thing we know to the contrary Abraham also considered that God was able to raise vp Isaak euen from the dead from whence also as saith the Apostle hee receiued him after a sort Heb. 11.19 And in the same chapter verse 35. The women receiued their dead raised to life as for example the widow of Sarepta her sonne at the prayer of Eliah and the Shunamite her sonne at the prayer of Elisha Other also as the Apostle saith further were racked and would not be deliuered that they might receiue a better resurrection The which may be exemplified from the answer of the mother of her seuen children martyred vnder Antiochus in the 7. chap. of the 2. Booke of Maccabees What the beliefe of Iob was we saw but a while since We may reade other testimonies Isai 26.14 and Ezek. chap. 37. the whole chapter In the which places the holy Prophets strengthened the faith of the people of God touching their returne out of captiuity by an allusion or argument taken from the resurrection of the dead as though they should haue said ye beleeue that which is a greater matter as a receiued Article of your faith and therefore let not your hearts doubt of this And more directly to this purpose the Angel of God testifieth to the Prophet Daniel the certainty of the resurrection of all flesh that is of the godly to euerlasting life but of the wicked to shame and perpetuall contempt Dan. chap. 12.2 And verse 13. he telleth Daniel himselfe that he for his part should stand vp in his lot at the end of his daies Thus wee may perceiue that the resurrection of the body hath beene receiued as an Article of faith not onely in the christian Church since the comming of our Sauiour in the flesh but also in the true Church euen from the beginning and in all ages among all true beleeuers vnto the time of the same his comming according to that which we reade Iohn 11.24 where Martha answering our Sauiour according to the common faith saith to our Sauiour concerning her brother Lazarus I know that he shall rise againe in the resurrection at the last day And Acts. 24.15 the Apostle Paul testifieth of the Iewes that they looked for the resurrection of the dead The meaning of the Article NOw after this large discourse touching the ground and warrant of this Article it followeth in the next place that you are to shew what the meaning of it is Question What therefore is the meaning of these wordes I beleeue the resurrection of the bodie Answer They teach me and euery true Christian to beleeue that according to the holy decree of God and for a publike declaration of his diuine iustice and hatred against sinne in the fight of all the worlde death is appointed to all so that euen the most godly by reason of that sinne which is yet in part abiding in them The meaning of the Article must die the naturall death which is a seperation of the soule from the body for a time wherevpon it followeth that the body returneth to the earth from whence it was taken those onely excepted who shall be found liuing vpon the face of the earth at the comming of our Sauiour Christ to iudgement yet for the worthinesse of the death and satisfaction which the same our Sauiour hath made to God for vs and by the effectuall working of his diuine power I doe beleeue that both I my selfe and also that all which haue died alreadie or shall hereafter die in the Lord shall at the last day be bodily raised vp to a most blessed and glorious estate our soules being vnited vnto them againe and thence forth so to remaine for euer and euer Ex. The proofe of all this we haue seene before Onely let vs briefly call to mind that which we read Heb. 9.27 28. As it is appointed to men that they shal once die and after that commeth the iudgement So Christ was once offered to take away the sinnes of many and vnto them that looke for him shall he appeare the second time without sinne vnto saluation Reade also Eccles 12.7 and 1. Thes 4.15 16 17. NOw let vs goe forward Question What promise of God haue you in the holy Scriptures The Promise that our bodies shall rise againe Answer We haue the promise of God prophetically set downe by the Prophet Hosea chap. 13. verse 14. alledged by the Apostle Saint Paul 1. Cor. 15.54 as it followeth thus in that chapter 54 So when this corruptible hath put on incorruption and this mortall hath put on immortalitie then shall be brought to passe the saying that is written Death is swallowed vp into victorie Explicatiō proofe The holy Apostle doth fitly alledge the testimonie of the Prophet to this purpose And wee may likewise alledge all the prophecies of the olde Testament touching the resurrection of the body for the confirmation of the same promise of God in this behalfe But the fundamentall ground of this promise is that most gratious couenant which God hath made with Abraham Isaak
rather shall the bodies of men as we reade verse 23. of the chapter And likewiise 1. Cor. 16.20 they are bought with a price Doubtlesse insomuch as the bodies of the faithful beare the violence of all cruell persecutions for the Lords cause he will not suffer theÌ„ to want their reward In this respect the sacrament of Baptisme is the more comfortable as we haue seene in the fourth reason of the Apostle The like may be said of the Lords Supper whereof the body is partaker For seeing the tree of life should haue beene a sufficient means or assurance of euerlasting life to Adam both in soule and body if he had abode faithfull to God much more will our Sauiour sacramentally represented yea wholly giuen vnto vs in this Sacrament be the author and meanes of eternall life vnto vs. Thus comfortable is the assured hope of the resurrection of the body to all those that apprehend it by a true and liuely faith so that not in vaine may they comfort themselues and one of them comfort another in this respect as Paul exhorteth and incourageth the beleeuing Thessalonians 1. Epist 4 18. Wherfore much more shall the comfort of the fruition it selfe be when once we shall be made partakers of it BVt till that time come it is necessary that we do not onely diligently learne to know but also carefully indeuour to practise those duties which this comfortable hope iustly challengeth at our hands and which are as it were the way to the obtaining of it at the last Question Which may these duties be Answer They are set forth vnto vs by the Apostle Paul in the former alledged 15. chapter of his first Epistle to the Corinthians as it followeth verses 57. and 58. which are the last verses of the chapter Question Let vs heare the Apostles words What doth he write in these verses Answer 57 Thanks be vnto God saith he who hath giuen vs victorie through our Lord Iesus Christ 58 Therefore my beloued brethren be ye stedfast vnmoueable aboundant alwaies in the worke of the Lord for as much as ye know that your labour is not in vaine in the Lord. ExplicatioÌ„ These words of the Apostle doe notably set forth vnto vs the duties belonging to the comfort of the resurrection partly by his owne practise and partly by his exhortation made to the Corinthians The Apostles practise commendeth vnto vs most hearty thankfulnesse to God as one particular dutie most boundenly belonging to him through the Lord Iesus Christ in this respect And that not without very iust cause seeing it is a very great and gratious benefit The which duty of thankfulnes would to God we had grace to remember to performe euery day that we rise out of our beds more heartily then hitherto we haue done For our bed may not â—naptly represent vnto vs our graues and our sleepe in our beds that sleepe of death which our bodies must haue in the graue And likewise euery mornings vprising from the sleepe of the night may not vnfitly put vs in mind of our resurrectioÌ„ which shal be at the last day and therewithall of this dutie of thankfulnesse which wee speake of for that comfortable assurance which he hath giuen vs concerning the same The exhortation of the Apostle moueth the Corinthians and likewise all other Christians more generally first to constancie in the assured beliefe of this Article of the Gospel as well as of all the rest against the false doctrine of all deceiuers in which respect he saith Therefore my beloued brethren be ye stedfast and vnmoueable And secondly it prouoketh to diligence in all good duties of obedience to God to the vttermost of our power both with soule and also with body all the daies of our liues according to the same assurance of immortality not only to the soul presently after the death of the body as we haue seen before but also to the body from the time of the resurrection of the same So that by this time we may see how truly it was said in our entrance to treat of this Article that this one fifteenth chapter of the Apostle Saint Paul containeth not onely the ground and warrant of it but also there withall the true Meaning of it and the Promise and the Duties belonging vnto it yea and the Danger also of not beleeuing it as we shal haue occasion to consider in the coÌ„clusion of our inquirie concerning this Article But before we come to that it may be profitable for vs first to see how the duties aboue mentioned are called for as fruits belonging to the comfort of the resurrection which we speake of and secondly what other duties do belong to the same Question In the first place therefore What other Scripture haue you for the dutie of thankfulnesse Answer In the 2. Epistle to the Corinthians chap. 4. verses 13 14 15. thus we reade 13 Because we haue the same spirit of faith according as it is written I beleeued and therefore haue I spoken we also saith the Apostle doe beleeue and therefore we speake 14 Knowing that he which hath raised vp the Lord Iesus shall raise vs vp also by Iesus and shall set vs with you 15 For all things are for your sakes that most plenteous grace by the thanksgiuing of many may redound to the praise of God ExplicatioÌ„ Here no doubt the resurrection of our bodies apprehended by faith is made one speciall cause of this thanksgiuing whereof the Apostle speaketh as depending vpon the resurrection of our Lord Iesus Christ Shew now likewise some other testimonies of holy Scripture for constancie in the faith and for the care of all good duty as a fruit of the comfort of the same faith touching the said resurrection Question What other testimonies can you alledge Answer It followeth in the 16. verse of the 4 chapter of the 2. Epistle to the Corinthians before alledged thus 16 Therefore saith the Apostle we faint not but though our outward man perish yet the inward man is renewed daily Explication and proofe To this purpose also well may that serue Acts 24.15 16. Where the same our Apostle professeth in an excellent profession of his faith that he had hope towards God that the resurrection of the dead which the Iewes themselues also did generally looke for shall be both of iust and vniust And herein saith he further I endeuour my selfe to haue alwaies a cleare conscience toward God and toward men Reade also Philip. chapter 3. verses 7 8 c. The things saith the same Apostle againe which were aduantage vnto me the same I accounted losse for Christs sake c. And verse 11. If by any meanes I might attaine vnto the resurrection of the dead Not that the Apostle doubted of his attaining vnto it but hee speaketh so to note the excellencie of that which hee laboured after as being worthie all labour that may be imployed about it as it is further euident verses 12.13
set downe vnto you That is to say that from that which hath beene hitherto said for the interpretation and vse of all and euery of the Articles thereof wee may so clearely vnderstand what manner of faith that is whereby wee are iustified in the sight of God that the question of our iustification by faith may by the due consideration thereof be easily decided by vs. For we may easily perceiue that it is such a faith as is grounded wholly vpon the infallible warrant of the most holy and canonicall Scriptures of God rightly vnderstoode and not vpon any humane traditions True iustifying faith generally considered or vnwritten verities as they are called Such a faith as looketh directly to the grauous promises of God and not to those blinde incouragements and ouerweening perswasions or hopes which carnal confidence suggesteth Such a faith as yeeldeth that onely true comfort wherewith the heart of man may soundly boldly comfort and reioyce it selfe Such a faith as worketh by loue and is plentifull in all good duties both toward God and man Gal chap. 5. verse 6. Phil. chap. 1.11 In which respect it is worthily called the faith of the truth which is according to godlinesse vnder the hope of eternall life Tit. chap. 1. verses 1 2. It is no idle and dead faith such as Saint Iames doth iustly condemne chap. 2 verse 14 c. It is not a bare historicall or inwrapped saith to beleeue as the Church beleeueth nor any doubting faith as if it were good modestie so to beleeue such as the Popish Teachers deceiue the people withall It is no such faith as carnall gospellers doe make boast of and in the same their boasting feare not to turne the grace of God into wantonnesse Finally it is no such faith as is void of the power of godlinesse Wherevpon also it likewise followeth that he is no true Christian whosoeuer hee be that hath such a kinde of idle historicall inwrapped or doubting faith Neither is the carnall or loose worshipper any true or kindely and faithfull worshipper of God but onely such as be very carefull to glorifie God and to dispose of all their waies aright in obedience to all the lawes and commandements of God According as God himselfe hath solemnly determined this matter in the 50. Psalme namely in the last verse of the Psalme speaking thus by his holy Prophet He that offereth praise shall glorifie me and to him that disposeth his waie aright I will shew the saluation of God Such as will truely serue and please God must worship him seriously and in good earnest They must also be constant or else all former labour is lost The true faithfull Christian continuing constant must therewith also encrease For as we reade Rom 1.16 17. The Gospel is the power of God to saluation c. whereby the righteousnesse of God is reuealed from faith to faith And therefore it is that the same Apostle maketh his prayer for the Thessalonians 2. Epist chap. 1.11 that God would make them worthie of his calling and fulfill all the good pleasure of his goodnesse and the worke of faith with power That the name of our Lord Iesus Christ may be glorified in them and they in him according to the grace of our God and of the Lord Iesus Christ Reade also Ephes 4 verse 11 12 13 c. And the Apostle Peter 2. Epist 3.18 Grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ to him be glory for euer and euer Amen Moreouer this we must know that albeit faith is of a working nature yet to speake properly it doth not iustifie by works but onely in that it apprehendeth Christ whom God hath made the Lord our righteousnesse yea to be euen all in all vnto vs and for vs. 1. Cor. 1.30 and Colos 2.9 10. Wherevpon it is that the Apostle Paul often affirmeth yea that he plentifully and strongly disputeth and proueth that our iustification is of the free grace mercy of God namely in his Epistles written to the Romans and to the Galatians So that faith it selfe hath no power to iustifie otherwise then as an instrumentall cause and that also by the meere grace of God which inableth it to apprehend and lay hold vpon our Sauiour Christ and his righteousnesse Neither hath it any power at all to worke but through the sanctification of the holy Ghost And both of these powers also are diligently to be distinguished For as both the fire and the Sunne haue their double force that is to giue light and to make warme yet doe they neither warme by their light nor giue light by their warmth so albeit faith doth inlighten the mind to behold the fauour grace of God in Christ Iesus also inflameth the heart to be zealous of all good workes to the glory of God yet doth it no more iustifie by working then fire or the Sunne do burne by that light which they giue Yea and to speake more properly it is God onely who iustifieth sinners as the alone efficient cause and fountaine of iustification and that euen through his meere grace in that he forgiueth their sinnes for Iesus Christs sake and imputeth his righteousnesse vnto them Rom. 3.24 25 26 27 28. And 2. Cor. 5.21 as was said before As for works of obedience they are fruits onely declaring the truth of that faith which iustifieth And so is the Apostle Iames to be vnderstood as hath beene shewed more at large in the beginning of this part of our Treasurie Finally it may well be obserued that when we speake generally of iustification by faith wee may vnderstand iustification to be a generall fruit of beleeuing the whole doctrine of saluation contained in all the Articles of our beliefe as well concerning God the Father and the holy Ghost as the Sonne c. without neglect of any of them though with a special respect and relying vpon the sufferings and death of our Sauiour Christ These are the things which I thought good to adde vnto all former particulars for a generall conclusion of the whole doctrine of our christian beliefe Now God of his infinite mercy make vs truly wise with all his Saints and elect children vnto our eternall saluation in the right vnderstanding beleeuing and obeying of the great mysterie of Godlinesse in Iesus Christ our Lord. To whom with the Father and the holy Ghost one true and eternall God be all praise honour and glory both now and for euer and euer Amen FINIS Verses Eucharisticall or of thanksgiuing to the honour and praise of our most gratious good God THe Gospel is a Iewell rare And hidden from our sight Gospel This present worke a key it is To bring it vnto light Faith is the hand whose proper t' is Thereon to lay sure hold Faith Iustification This book this hand doth guide vnto This pretious pearle of gold And by this Faith which holdeth it Made iust and sau'd we be This
prophesies concerning the conception of our Sauiour for vs and our benefit they are likewise promises that he should be borne for vs and our benefit yea euen for the greatest benefit that might possibly be procured vnto vs. ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is true It could not possibly be that our Sauiour should be conceiued by the holy Ghost in vaine His birth could by no meanes be hindred or defeated And therefore the promise of this may be said to be included in the promise of that Question But haue we no speciall or expresse promise concerning the birth of our Sauiour that it should be to our benefit Answere Yes The Lord did assure his Church of this singular mercie by his holy Prophet Isaiah long before it came to passe ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe This also is verie true For so we read in the 6. verse of his 9. chapter of his prophecie where we finde it thus written vnto vs that is to our singular benefit and comfort a child is borne and vnto vs a Sonne is giuen and the gouernment is vpon his shoulder c. Read also Ier 23. verses 5.6 Behold the daies come saith the Lord that I will raise vnto Dauid a righteous branch and a King shall raigne and prosper and he shall execute iudgement and iustice in the earth In his daies Iuda shall be saued and Israel shall dwell safely and this is the name whereby they shall call him the Lord our righteousnes And againe with some further amplification chap 33. verses 14 15 16. c. To this purpose likewise serue the prophesies already mentioned concerning the time the place and the manner of his birth c. Wherefore of this no more now at this time Question WE hast to the Comforts of faith which arise from the birth of our Sauiour Is it not a matter of very great and singular comfort Answer Yes verily It both was and is still matter of great ioy and comfort to the holy Angels much more ought it to be so to vs and so is no doubt to all true beleeuing Christians ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe So indeede we reade Luke chap 2. that the holy Angels reioiced that the Shepheards reioiced that Simeon and Anna reioiced at the birth of our Sauiour Christ And so ought we all to reioice as hauing singular cause with them according to the speech of the Angel to the Shepheards saying Behold I bring you tidings of great ioy that shall be to all people That is that vnto you is borne a Sauiour c. But of the duties more afterward The Comforts As touching the cause of ioy and comfort which wee haue hereby wee may conceiue of it the rather if wee helpe our selues by a comparison not vnfit to be made in this cause We knowe that great ioy ariseth to a nation when the King hath an heire apparant borne to the crowne by whom there is good hope that the gouernment shall not bee deriued to a stranger whereby vnnaturall oppression and tyrannous gouernment might easily take footing c. as we our selues haue lately very sensibly felt to the vnspeakable ioy of our hearts when after the dolefull decease of our blessed Queene Elizabeth our gracious King Iames hath succeeded whose entrance vpon his roiall throne and scepter among vs was right ioious to all right English hearts but so much the more because hee bringeth with him a young Prince yea more then one of a right princely seede But the cause of ioy which now we speake of concerning our Sauiour Christ is infinitely greater not onely to vs or any one nation that should otherwise haue perished vnder the tyranny of the Diuel sinne death and Hell but to all nations vnder heauen seeing the deliuerance and saluation of all people dependeth vpon our Sauiour the onely heire apparant of the most high possessor of heauen and earth for euer and euer And seeing as was said the Angels of heauen were reioiced by the birth of our Sauiour as is euident by their praising of God for it as we haue seene Luk. 2.13.14 and namely for our sake who haue the chiefe benefit of it it followeth by good reason that wee our selues much rather haue principall cause of most aboundant reioycing herein Question But in what respects is the birth of our Sauiour a matter of so singular and incomparable reioycing to vs and to all people Answere First because hereby the Lord our God hath to the glory of his owne name most graciously and comfortably manifested his diuine nature in the Person of his Sonne so farre as it is meete for the same to be manifested to vs here in this world Secondly because he hath manifested his most gracious and Fatherly good will toward all sorts of men in euery nation of the whole world whosoeuer shall thankefully imbrace that life and immortalitie which he hath brought to light and offereth in his Son Thirdly because from hence ariseth vnspeakable peace to the conscience of all true beleeuers both in the vse of all present blessings and also in the assured hope of the inheritance of all the blessings of the life to come in that through him we are adopted to be ioinâ—â—eires with him F nally the birth of our Sauiour is exceeding comfortable because the world is as it were borne againe and renewed vnto God in him according as it is said He is a light of the Gentiles and the glory of his people Israel as Simeon said of him while yet he was newe borne Yea because after a long time of calamitie as it were of most gloomie darke and tempesâ—ous weather hee is as the rising of the Sunne vpon the world wonderfully clearing the whole face and compasse of it So indeed we reade from the 2. verse of the 9. chap of the Euangelicall prophet Isaiah in that he prophesied thus The people that walked in darknes haue seene a â—reat light they that did dwell in the land of the shadowe of death vpon them hath the light shined c. And the Apostle Paul saith that in our Sauiour Christ all things are become new 2. Cor 5.17 Read also Malachie chap 4.2 He is the Sonne of righteousnes and health is vnder his wings But that we may proceede in some order Concerning the first branch of the answere read Heb 1. verses 2 3. This representation is much more gracious and comfortable then was that sight of Gods glory whâ—ch Moses might be partaker of Exod. 33.20 c. Conâ—erning the second branch read and consider the wordes of the holy Angelâ— Luk. 2.14 Glorie to God on high in earth peace and toward men good will And 1. Iohn â— 5 ye knowe that he that is the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ appeared that he might take away our sins and in him is no sin And our Sauiour himselfe in the Gospell of Iohn ch 18.37 For this cause saith he am I borne and for this cause came I into the world that I should
beare witnesse to the truth And the Apostle Paul 2. Tim. chap. 1. verse 10. Our holy calling to saluation The Duties is made manifest by the appearing of our Sauiour Iesus Christ who hath abolished death and brought life and immortality to light through the Gospel And here note also that it is no small comfort to vs the Gentiles that as it is euident in the Genealogie of our Sauiour hee descended on the mothers side from some of the Gentiles as from Rahab and Ruth and not altogether from the Iewes Neither is it to be neglected that our Sauiour did not onely descend of the godly but also of some wicked progenitours that it might the more clearely appeare that no sinne of ours could either staine him or hinder the sanctification either of Iew or Gentile beleeuing in him Touching the third branch of the answer adde vnto that parcell of the speech of the holy Angells alledged before In earth peace the saying of the Apostle Paul Rom. 8.17 If we be children we are also heires of God and heires annexed with Christ c. To conclude in all these respects worthily doth the same Apostle determine it to be a most great and gratious mystery of godlines that God is manifested in the flesh and thereby hath declared the light of his countenance most clearely toward his people It is a ioyous and comfortable thing as we know for any people to see the face of their earthly Prince to looke chearefully vpon them But all the comfort arising from the chearefull face of earthly Princes is a small comfort in comparison of that which the christian heart may take from the light of Gods countenance shining vpon vs in the most sweete and amiable face of our Sauiour Christ in whom he hath adopted vs to be children to himselfe and heires with our Sauiour as was said euen now Wee may likewise conclude this point from the practise of the Prophet Isaiah who chap. 7 14. and chap. 9.6 7. and chap. 11.1 repeateth this as a speciall comfort to the Church of God against all discouragements that may befall it Behold saith he a Virgin shall conceiue and beare a Sonne c. And againe For vnto vs a childe is borne c. And yet againe But there shall come a rod forth of the stocke of Ishai c. These comforts haue indeede a further respect or rather prospect as we may say to our Sauiour Christ not onely borne but also dead buried and risen againe c. Neuertheles we cannot but deriue them from his birth seeing they haue as it were their birth together with him ANd thus froÌ„ the Comforts let vs come to the Duties of faith which ought to grow from the seedes of the same sowen in our hearts by the preaching of the Gospell Question Which may or rather which ought these duties to be Answere They may be considered of vs as I haue beene taught either more generally Or else somewhat more particularly Be it so How therfore in the first place may they be more generally coÌ„siderd First we may yea we ought to learne from the example of the Virgin Mary to keepe in faithfull memorie and diligently to ponder and weigh in our hearts the natiuitie it selfe with all those things that are spoken and done for the manifestation confirmation and iâ—lustration of the same Secondly according to the nature of the mystery of the birth and Person of him that is borne and according to the blessed ends of his comming into the world which are altogether most holy spirituall graue and reuerend such also must be the nature and quality of all our ioy and reioycing concerning the same that is to say nothing carnall wanton or licentious but altogether spirituall holy sober and heauenly And answerable to this kind and nature of our ioy must be all the fruits and effects of the same continually ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe It is very reasonable and meet indeed that they should be so And out of all doubt vpon the due meditation and weighing of the birth together with the most worthy things belonging therevnto very excellent and holy effects will follow through the blessing of God euen according to the working of his holy Spirit in the hearts of those whom he hath made and propounded to be patterns and examples vnto vs herein both Angells from heauen and also men and women on earth such as we haue heard of before It is our bounden duty therefore euen to the same ends so to meditate as we must neuer cease pondering weighing of this part of the mysterie of faith vntil we haue preuailed with our harts to draw theÌ„ to reuereÌ„ce admire at the most high holy wisedom mercy goodnes of the lord our God herein And in this respect as was said in the first part of the answer the example of the Virgin Marie is notable as well for meditation as for the holy heauenly fruits therof Luk 2.19 Mary kept al those sayings pondered theÌ„ in her heart c. But as touching the popish that is to say the superstitious manner or the profane and carnall manner which alwaies accompanieth superstition in the remembrance solemnization of the natiuitie of our Sauiour by keeping of a good Chrismas vnto him in inordinate and gluttonous belly cheare with greater dispensation and licence to all kinde or reuell and disorder then at any other time of the yeare in dicing and carding in masking and mumming in setting vp Lords of mis-rule as they are rightly tearmed it will vpon due examinatioÌ„ be found to be a most absurd abhominable kind of solemnizing euen as farre remoued froÌ„ the due celebratioÌ„ of the memoriall of the holy birth of our Sauior as it draweth more neare to the profane superstitious festiuities vsed at the birth daies of the heatheÌ„ such as was the more priuate solemnitie of Herods birth day when Iohn Baptist lost his head the publike feasts of Bacchus in the which the reines were laid loose to drunkennes and all other filthines of the flesh The right way of celebrating the remembrance of the birth of our Sauiour is cleane contrary to this The feast of the Lord are al of them called holy conuocations by his owne holy ordinance Leuit. 23.1 2 3 4. c. That is to say It is not onely for a few daies at one time or season of the yeare but on euery day throughout the whole yeare and all the yeares of our liues to be more and more carefull to deny all worldly lusts and euery practise of vngodlines and to set our hearts to lead our liues as righteously soberly and godly as we may by all good meanes and helps sanctified of God attaine vnto According to the notable instruction of the holy Apostle Tit. 2.11 12 c. yea according to the teaching of the appearaÌ„ce of the grace mercy of God it selfe being duly weighed thought vpoÌ„ Read also Eph. 5
the holy Scriptures in former times and the predictions of our Sauiour himselfe to his Disciples must be fulfilled herein Secondly the most high excellency of his person in that hee was the Sonne of God required it Thirdly the eternity of his most holy office called for it Fourthly the iustice of God could not suffer it to be otherwise Finally neither could the glory of God haue beene perfectly aduanced in his Sonne nor the redemption and saluation of the Elect perfected by the Sonne vnlesse he had in our nature risen againe Explication proofe It is most true For first of all so saith our Sauiour himselfe concerning all whatsoeuer was written of him by the holy Prophets that it must be fulfilled as Luke 22.37 Doubtlesse saith our Sauiour those things which are written of me haue an end And chap. 24.25.27 and verses 44.46 He said to them that is to his Disciples all things must be fulfilled which are written of me in the Law of Moses and in the Prophets and in the Psalmes Then opened he their vnderstanding that they might vnderstand the Scriptures And he said vnto them Thus it is written and thus it behoued Christ to suffer and to rise againe from the dead the third day Now that there are prophecies of the resurrection of our Sauiour in the holy Scriptures it is euident Psal 16.10 and Isai 53.10 This was figured also in the Law by the two Goates Leuit. 16.5 c. verse 20 c. the one a sinne offering to be slaine and the other a scape goate to be sent away aliue into the wildernesse to carry away the iniquities of the people into a land that is not inhabited as though the Lord would giue plainely to vnderstand that though our Sauiour must die for our sinnes yet hee should also liue and so giue vs assurance that hee hath made a perfect remouall of our sinnes out of his sight But our Sauiour Christ who died for vs could not haue liued againe vnlesse he had rose againe from the dead vnto whose estate he was gone Yea and all the prophecies that speake of his ascension and of his last iudgement such as we read Psal 68.18 and the prophecie of Henoch in the Epistle of â—ude ver 14. And likewise all that our Sauiour himselfe spake before of his ascension sitting at the right hand of God comming to iudgement at the last day they doe all include the resurrection insomuch as he could not haue ascended c. vnlesse he had first risen againe And touching the predictions of the resurrection of our Sauiour by his owne sacred mouth wee haue so lately set them downe that we neede not here repeate them againe Secondly considering the most high excellency of the person of our Sauiour in that hee is the eternall Sonne of God and very God the author and fountaine of life Iohn 1.4 How should that nature of man which he had vnited to the nature of God be vanquished of death It was vnpossible that death should preuaile against the power of the liuing God The same is to be acknowledged in the third place in respect of the perpetuitie and eternity of his office in that he is anointed of the Father to be a royall high Priest to rule reigne and to make intercession for his people for euer And how should he giue life to other in that he is the Sonne of man if hee himselfe should rest bereaued of life Iohn 5.26.29 How should wee receiue of his fulnesse if hee had remained as an empty vessell How should hee defend vs against our enemies if our enemies had preuailed against himselfe How should he reconcile vs to God The prâ—ofes of his resurrection by witnesses if God were not perfectly well pleased and satisfied in him for vs c. It was necessary therefore in regard of his office that he should rise againe Fourthly as a consequent of the former insomuch as our Sauiour hath paied the full price and ransome for our sinnes and fulfilled all righteousnes for vs as it is euery where euident in the Scriptures it should be against the iustice of God that our Sauiour should continue vnder the dominion of death It is iust therefore with God that our Sauiour should rise againe a glorious Conquerour ouer death and also ouer him that had the power of death euen the diuell c. Heb. 2.14.15 So then wee may iustly conclude that neyther could God haue beene perfectly glorified in his Sonne nor the Church haue beene perfectly redeemed by him vnlesse hee had risen againe And therefore the Apostle Paul maketh this resurrection of our Sauiour a speciall declaration and as wee may say a seale and confirmation that hee is the verie true Sonne of God Rom. 1.4 And that we are perfectly iustified by him and that therefore wee may boldly beleeue in God that hath raised him from the dead as chap. 4.24.25 For hee was deliuered to death for our sinnes and is risen againe for our iustification Thus much concerning the reasons or causes why our Sauiour Christ rose againe WEe come now to the proofes and confirmations that hee is risen againe Question Which may they bee Answere They are either the testimonies of others or else the appearances of our Sauiour himselfe by the space of fortie daies after his resurrection togither with the words which he spake and the things which he did in that space ExplicatioÌ„ proofe Such indeede is the testimony of Saint Luke Act. 1.3 He presented himselfe to his Apostles aliue saith the Euangelist after that he had suffered by many infallible tokens being seene of them by the space of fortie daies and speaking of those things that appertaine to the kingdome of God These two sorts of proofes of the resurrection of our Sauiour the testimonies of other and his owne appearances they are so lincked in the holy Story that we cannot altogether seperate them asunder neither is it meete wee should doe so Neuerthelesse wee may lawfully distinguish them Yea and notwithstanding the appearances of our Sauiour are in order of time before the witnesses thereof yet because without the witnesses wee could not haue knowne the appearances seeing our Sauiour appeared to them and not to vs and so their testimonies are the most immediate proofes vnto vs therefore we will beginne with them And yet so againe as wee will esteeme of our Sauiour Christs owne appearances as the ground of their testimonies and therefore stand most diligently to consider of them after that we haue briefly obserued who they are which doe witnesse this Article of our faith vnto vs. Question First therefore who are they Answer The witnesses of the resurrection of our Sauiour were of these fiue sortes following First the holy Angells from heauen Secondâ—y the Saints risen from the dead Thirdly the souldiers that were set to watch the Sepulchre Fourthly certaine godly women first Marie Magdalene and then diuers other Fiftly the two Disciples which went
his maiestie verse 16. of the same chap. For he was gloriously transfigured before thē Mat. 17 2. much rather then may it be said in respect of his sitting at the right hand of God that he hath receiued most high honour glory frō God But because the highest dignity and honour of person was not sufficient for our Sauiour so infinit was the loue of God toward him and his own worthines in himselfe therefore did he ioyne a like soueraignty of office with his excellency of person that his power might maintaine and vpholde his honour For potentia est custos vindex honoris according to that which we may further reade Eph. 1.20 21 20 21 22 23. God set Christ at his right hand in the heauenly places farre aboue all principalitie and power and might and dominion euery name that is named not in this world onely but also in that which is to come And he hath made all things subiect vnder his feete and hath appointed him ouer all things to bee the head to the Church which is his bodie euen the fulnesse of him that filleth all in all things And Philip. 2.9 God hath exalted him and giuen him a name aboue euery name And 1. Pet. 3.22 and Heb. 2.9 We see Iesus crowned with glorie and honor Indeed as the Apostle saith in the same place our Sauiour was made a litle inferiour to the Angells through the suffering of death yea in that the Son of God was made man it was a wonderfull humiliation which he stooped vnto But now on the contrarie the aduancement is so great that wee may say that man is after a sort made the most high God This most high and diuine soueraignty of our Sauiour in office ioyned with the most high dignity and honour of his Person consisteth partly in that power which hee hath from God ouer men and partly in that fauour which he hath with God for men as was answered But because these things are afterward to be considered more fully in the benefites and comforts belonging to the faith of this Article therefore wee will content our selues onely to haue made mention of them now In the meane season let vs first obserue this in a word that whereas the holy Scriptures teach vs that our Sauiour sitteth at the right hand of the Father in the heauens we are not to conceiue as though he were restrained from all motion of his bodie Though indeede it is all one with him now whether he doe continually sit or should be in continuall motion and bodily action or should be continually standing as Stephen saw him And the right hand of God is principally euery where in the most glorious heauens where the throne of his Maiesty is Neither is our Sauiour said to sit at the right hand of God so much by these words to note the situation as one would say of his bodie as that excellent estate degree wherein hee is according to that which was declared before Question Now therefore all these things duly considered and laid together What is briefly the meaning of all the words of this Article He sitteth at the right hand of God the Father almightie Answer This Article teacheth me euery true christian vndoubtedly to beleeue that the only begotten Sonne of God our glorious Lord Iesus Christ who after his death rose againe bodily from the dead is now in the same our humane nature not onely ascended bodily into heauen but also that he hath there receiued of the Father as a fruit declaration of his infinite loue toward him and as a fruit of his owne infinite merit and worthinesse in his sight all perfection of diuine power glorie and maiestie to the perfecting of all things belonging to his most high and eternall office of kingdome ouer all and o priesthood prophetship for the perfect saluation glorification of his Church euen in that he is the Sonne of man Explication and proofe It is verie true For herein is fully confirmed to our Sauiour Christ that which he himselfe had affirmed before his death Iohn 5.20 27. The Father loueth the Sonne and sheweth him all things whatsoeuer he himselfe doth and hee will shew him greater workes then these that ye should meruaile c. And he hath giuen him power also to execute iudgement in that he is the sonne of man And that also is herein fulfilled which he said a little before his ascension Matth. 28.18 All power is giuen me in heauen and in earth And that which hee praied Iohn 17.1 Glorifie thy Sonne that thy Sonne also may glorifie thee as thou hast giuen him power ouer all flesh that he should giue eternall life to all them whom thou hast giuen vnto him And verse 5. Glorifie me thou Father with thine owne selfe with the glorie which I ha◠with thee before the world was In the which glorie of the Father he shall come at the last day Matth. 16.27 And chap. 25.31 And Luke 21.27 with power and great glorie THus from the meaning of the Article we come to the promise Question Haue we therefore any promise that our Sauiour Christ should be seated at the right hand of God the Father for our benefit Answer The prophesie in the 110. Psalme verse 1. containeth a promise in it saying The Lord saide to my Lord sit thou at my right hand till I make thine enemies thy foote stoole Explication and proofe It is true For the conquest of our Sauiour promised to him was also to the benefit of the Church as the same Psalme doth plainely declare But because the promise will further appeare from all the effects thereof in the most comfortable fruits and benefites The Comforts which the sitting of our Sauiour at the right hand of God hath brought vnto the Church therefore wee will abruptly breake off from the promise and haste vnto them Qu. Which are those most comfortable fruits and benefits An. To speake as the truth is generally by this most high exaltation of our Sauiour Christ in our humane nature all the fruits how manie and how great soeuer wee receiue by him euen from his verie incarnation and first comming into the world to his ascension vp into heauen to wit redemption iustification sanctification saluation and whatsoeuer else beside they are all most perfectly warranted and sealed vp vnto vs and to euery true christian beleeuer yea euen to the poorest and basest of those which doe truly beleeue in his name It is very true according as that one place of the Apostle Saint Paul Rom. 8.29 30 c. Explicatiō proofe euen to the end of the chapter may aboundantly proue and declare For albeit as we must acknowledge he deduceth and deriveth our saluation from the very first and supreame cause of i◠that is to say from the most sacred and eternall election and high counsell of God yet he proceedeth to make the most low humiliation of our
Sauiour Christ the originall meanes of our attaining vnto it Neither doth the holy Apostle rest or stay his speech vntill he doe come by an excellent gradation euen to the height of this exaltation at the right hand of the maiestie of God That euen as when God hath made all his workes of creation at the first he looked vpon them and saw that all was very good so by the ascension of our Sauiour to his right hand the worke of our redemption and saluation according to the new creation of all things in Christ after the most holy consultation decree of the whole Trinitie might bee represented most glorious and perfectly good before him For to this purpose it is that the holy Apostle thus writeth in that holy scripture Those saith he speaking of God whom he knew before he also predestinated to be made like to the image of his Sonne that hee might be the first borne among many brethren Moreouer whom he predestinated them also he called and whom he called them also he iustified and whom he iustified them he also glorified What saith the Apostle herevpon shall we say to those things If God be on our side who can be against vs who spared not his owne Sonne but gaue him for vs all to death how shall he not with him freely giue vs all things else charisetai Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods chosen it is God that iustifieth who shall condemne it is Christ which is dead yea or rather who is risen againe who is also at the right hand of God and maketh request also for vs. Who shall seperate vs from the loue of Christ that is from that loue which wee are sure CHRIST beareth toward vs Shall tribulation or anguish c. No saith the Apostle For I am perswaded that neither death nor life nor Angells nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature shal be able to seperate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord to wit from that loue wherewith God is affected most tenderly and constantly toward vs for Christ Iesus sake The Apostle wee see speaking of that high consolation which we haue in our Lord Iesus Christ being at the right hand of God making request for vs feareth not lest he should vse any too high excesse of speech For the matter exceedeth euery hyperbole insomuch as it is higher then the very heauens and all creatures either in heauen or in earth So that indeede to speake generally as was answered the height of our Sauiour Christs most high exaltation is as it were the toppe and vpshot or perfection of the comfort of our faith yea euen the very full triumph and glory of it as his most low humiliation and sufferings are as the ground and foundation thereof And so the same Apostle reasoneth also Ephes 2.1 c. For immediately after that he had in like loftie manner described the most high aduancement of our Sauiour euen from his resurrection to his sitting at the right hand of God he inferreth vpon it that whereas we are by nature dead in trespasses and sinnes and children of disobedience c. and by nature children of wrath as well as others yet as he there affirmeth God who is rich in mermy through his great loue wherewith he loued vs euen when we were dead by sinnes hath quickened vs together in Christ for by grace are ye saued saith the Apostle And he that is God hath raised vs vp together and made vs sit together in the heauenly places in Christ Iesus that he might shew in the ages to come the exceeding riches of his grace through his kindnesse toward vs in Christ Iesus For by grace are ye saued throgh faith that not of your selues it is the gift of God not of workes c. Sessio Christi ad dextraÌ„ patris est perfectio vel excellentia officij mediatorisâ— officij scil prophetici Sacerdotalis ac regij quod iam Christus vt pote caput ecclesiae glorie ficatum in humana natura gloriose in coeâ—is exercet Cui etiam haec gloria debetur tum ratione officij tum ratione personae Dei Vrsinus Thus then we may perceiue what and how great the vse of our Sauiours sitting at the right hand of God is for our comfort generally But it is meete that we should looke more neerely into the particulars The which that we may doe we cannot as I thinke take a better course then according to the diuers parts of our Sauiour Christs most holy and high office wherein he is according to the most excellent worthines of his Person most gloriously aduanced to consider what be the fruites and benefits thereof For although wee haue already considered of the annointing of our Sauiour to this threefold or tripartite office when we speake of the title Christ yet this letteth not why we should not now treate of the perfit accomplishment of the same though therein we call againe to minde some of those things which haue been set downe before And further also notwithstanding the office of our Sauiour Christ is most vsually determined in his kingdome and priesthood yet because the holy Scriptures doe giue vs to vnderstand that he was a princely Prophet like to Moses and Dauid as well as a kingly high Priest like to Melchisedech we may not amisse for the more plainenesse of doctrine make his prophetship a distinct member of his office First therefore what are the fruits of the aduancement of our Sauiour as a most high and princely Prophet interpreter or Preacher of the word of God First he hath most perfectly sealed vp and authorised all former doctrine and prophesie taught both by himselfe and also by all other the holy Prophets that were since the beginning of the world as the true testimonie and declaration of the will of God touching the saluation of his people Secondly he hath more plentifully cleared published and confirmed the doctrine and Gospel of saluation them euer he had done before Thirdly he hath giuen more gratious and plentifull effects to the ministerie and preaching of his Gospel then euer he gaue to the ministerie of the former Prophets or vnto his owne whiâ—e he preached in his bodily presence here vpon earth Explication and proofe These are the fruits and benefits indeede which we may not vnfitly referre to the sitting of our Sauiour at the right hand of God in respect of his princely prophesie as we will by the grace of God indeuour to make plaine And first that our Sauiour Christ hath by his sitting at the right hand of God sealed vp ratified al former holy doctrine prophesie taught both by himself his holy Prophets to be the very true testimony of the will of God touching the saluation of his Church And secondly that he hath thereby from thence more plentifully cleared published confirmed
resurrection of the body Wherevpon worthily doth the holy Apostle set down a very graue admonition and reproofe against this wicked opinion and against that godlesse prophanenes which attendeth vpon it with an earnest exhortation to stirre vp the Corinthians and all Christians to striue to the contrarie as it followeth in the two next verses of our text Question Which are the Apostles words Answer 33. Be not deceiued saith S. Paul euill speeches corrupt good manners 34. Awake to liue righteously and sinne not for some haue not the knowledge of God I speake this to your shame Explication In these wordes of S. Paul his holy admonition is this that the Corinthians and likewise all other should beware lest they should be at any time seduced vnder any pretence of reasoning about this matter or concerning any other principle of religion for probabilitie of disputations sake For such opposition of science falsly so called is very dangerous according to that 1. Tim. 6.20.21 For saith the Apostle while some doe professe that course they haue erred concerning the faith Yea though it may be that some Christians are not so disposed of themselues yet as he giueth them also to vnderstand it is very dangerous for them to haue any familiaritie with such kinde of persons and to lend their eare to their cauilling contradictions It is also as hee further aduertiseth the Corinthians a fruite of an ignorant and vnsetled minde to be doubtfull in any principle of religion And to be alwaies learning and neuer to come to a grounded perswasion of the truth is a shame to all such professours of the Gospel Yea it is the high way to euerie hereticall fancie according to that rebuke which our Sauiour gaue the Sadduces in telling them that they erred because they knew not the Scriptures nor the power of God And the Apostle telleth the Corinthians very roundly that it might iustly be a speciall reproach vnto any among them to be ignorant and vnsetled because God had most clearely set vp the light of his truth and caused knowledge and euery good gift fit to giue knowledge to abound among them Hitherto of the Apostles admonition and reproofe His exhortation is this that the Corinthians and likewise all other Christians as was said before should haue great care to awake in a right manner from all sinne all the daies of their liues here in this world so that holding faithfullie and inuiolably this holy principle of religion together with all the rest of them they might with the rest of Gods Saints rise againe with their bodies not to shame but to immortal glory And that they should not vnder a pretence of spirituall awaking and arising inwardly in their minde to embrace their owne fancies and therewithall to impugne the doctrine of the resurrection of the body as some among them did because as he telleth them nothing else could ensue vpon this course but a prophane vniust and godlesse life Thus farre hath the holy Apostle proceeded in the proofe of the first question concerning the resurrection of the bodies of the faithfull to wit that it is a most sure and certaine truth that they shall rise againe at the end of the world NOw followeth the second question touching the manner of the resurrection of the same their bodies And this question is so lincked with the former as appeareth by the manner of the Apostles propounding and handling of it that it may be euident vnto vs thereby that he had to deale with some very waiward persons who would not easily be satisfied with the former reasons though they are most weighty but continuing still in their former doubt did preiudice the truth with a further scruple about the manner of the resurrection how and after what sort it should be Neuerthelesse so great was both the zeale of the Apostle for the glory of God in the iustifying of his truth and also his desire after the saluation of all the children of God that he refused not to answer to this questiō also euen for their sakes among those that were cōtrarily minded whosoeuer would by any meanes be induced to yeeld themselues teachable and obedient to the truth of God in this point at the last The lincking of this question with the former by such as were so waiwardly disposed is contained in the 35. verse And the further answer of the holy Apostle both to the first thus repeated is as it followeth more briefly verses 36.37.38 and then to the second newly propounded by a more large discourse as it followeth thenceforth from the 3◠verse to the 51. of the chapter Question First therfore which are the words of either question thus lincked together as they are ascribed by the Apostle to the waiward persons whom we speake of Answer They are these 35. But some man saith the Apostle will say How are the dead raised vp and with what manner of body come they forth Explication That these words are vttered in the name of waiward persons it is euident by that answere which the Apostle giueth vnto them For if they had beene teachable and desirous to haue beene further informed hee would not haue answered so sharply as he doth Thou foole c. The first question therefore is in these words frowardly repeated againe as presupposing an impossibility in the matter in such sence as the Epicures before mentioned are in heathen writers reported to aske scornfully how the world could possibly be made of nothing what leauers c. were vsed to the making of that worke The second is also propounded with like minde as though the first being in the opinion of the aduersarie vnanswerable this should so much the rather preiudice the second as if it were said thus There is no likelihood at all that the body should possibly rise againe For who is so cunning that hee can tell what manner of bodies they should then be whether such as they were before or no. But let vs come to see how the Apostle doth notably both frustrate the obiection of impossibility touching the first question and also cleare the second concerning the manner of the resurrection Question And first how doth he answer the obiection of impossibility Answer He doth it in these words 36. O foole saith he that which thou sowest is not quickened vnlesse it die 37. And that which thou sowest thou doest not sow that body which it shal be but bare corne as it falleth of wheat or some other 38. But God giueth it a body at his pleasure euen to euery seede his owne body Explication Here the holy Apostle as we see doth by a sharpe rebuke like vnto that Gal. 3.1 O ye foolish Galatians c with very graue and Apostolicall authority set the ouer-wise among the Corinthians to schoole that they might learne their lesson euen from that common experience which the yeerely husbandry of the husband man afordeth to them and to vs all For in so much as the